summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/68886-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/68886-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/68886-0.txt7007
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7007 deletions
diff --git a/old/68886-0.txt b/old/68886-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 077aec4..0000000
--- a/old/68886-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7007 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of King Edward's realm, by C. S. Dawe
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: King Edward's realm
- Story of the making of the Empire
-
-Author: C. S. Dawe
-
-Release Date: August 31, 2022 [eBook #68886]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Al Haines
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KING EDWARD'S REALM ***
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-[Frontispiece: King Edward]
-
-
-
-
- King Edward's
- Realm * * *
-
-
- STORY OF THE
- MAKING OF THE EMPIRE.
-
-
- BY THE
-
- REV. C. S. DAWE, B.A.,
-
- _Author of "Queen Victoria, and her People," &c._
-
-
-
- London:
- THE EDUCATIONAL SUPPLY ASSOCIATION, LIMITED,
- HOLBORN VIADUCT.
-
- 1902
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE
-
-As Englishmen we have been born to a great inheritance, which we hold
-in common with our kinsmen in all parts of the empire. It is quite
-time that all who share in its possession should have some knowledge
-of the way in which it has been founded and built up, and should
-learn something of the great men under whose guidance and inspiration
-the work has been done.
-
-The writer has attempted to impart such knowledge in an attractive
-form, avoiding mere dry details, and that closely-packed synopsis of
-facts which may be desirable in a work intended for a student
-preparing for examination. But this little work is not written for
-the student, but as a pleasant course of reading for young or old,
-who desire to know something of the men who have made the empire, and
-of the principal events which stand out as mile-stones on the road
-along which our nation has travelled.
-
-Whilst selecting the more picturesque parts of the story of the
-empire for special treatment, an endeavour has been made to keep up
-the continuity of the narrative, so as to enable the reader to trace
-the connection between events, their results and causes, and to help
-in sustaining his intelligent interest from page to page throughout
-the book. An endeavour has also been made to foster that imperial
-spirit which takes a true pride in what our forefathers have
-achieved, which resolves to hold what they have won, and which
-broadens our view of public questions by setting them in relation to
-the interests of the empire at large.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS.
-
-
-INTRODUCTORY.
-
-The Empire and its Living Link.
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-England Preparing for Empire
-
-(1475-1603).
-
- (1) Invention of Printing
- (2) Invention of Fire-Arms
- (3) Discovery of a Sea-Route to India
- (4) Discovery of a World to the West
- (5) Rise of the English Navy
- (6) Queen Elizabeth at the Helm
- (7) Coming Struggle with Spain
- (8) An Elizabethan Mariner
- (9) A Celebrated Voyage Round the World
- (10) Singeing the King of Spain's Beard
- (11) Arming for the Fight
- (12) Defeating the "Invincible"
- (13) Expansion of England into the "United Kingdom"
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-Early English Colonisation
-
-(1603-1688).
-
- (1) England's Success in Colonizing
- (2) England's First Colony
- (3) "Farewell, dear England"
- (4) Progress in Colonizing
- (5) Struggle for the Mastery at Sea
- (6) Our Great "General-at-Sea"
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-Expansion by Conquest
-
-(1688-1763).
-
- (1) What we owe to William of Orange
- (2) A Famous Victory and a Lucky Capture
- (3) Grandmotherly Government of the French in Canada
- (4) Ripening for War
- (5) "The Great Commoner" and his "Mad General"
- (6) Capture of a Second Gibraltar
- (7) First Founder of our Indian Empire
- (8) Beginning of British Rule in India
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-Time of Trial and Triumph
-
-(1763-1815).
-
- (1) Tightening our Hold on India
- (2) A Great Loss to the Empire
- (3) Australasia brought to Light
- (4) First Settlement in Australia
- (5) Pioneer Work in Australia
- (6) Remarkable Industrial Progress
- (7) Nelson and Napoleon
- (8) Nelson's Crowning Victory
- (9) India's New Masters
- (10) Wellington and Napoleon
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-Progress of India and the Colonies
-
-(Since 1815).
-
- (1) Colonial Self-Government
- (2) Birth of a Nation
- (3) Promise of National Greatness
- (4) "The Good of the Governed"
- (5) Spoils of Victory
- (6) Deeds of Heroism
- (7) British Rule on a New Footing
- (8) Bars to Progress
- (9) Effect of the Discovery of Gold
- (10) Exploration & its Martyrs
- (11) Mutual Advantage of Motherland & Colony
- (12) A Difficult British State to Build
- (13) Great Extension of British Territory
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-Unity of the Empire.
-
- (1) Growth of Freedom
- (2) Imperial Spirit of our Race
- (3) The Sovereign in Relation to the Empire
-
-
-
-
-KING EDWARD'S REALM.
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTORY.
-
-The Empire and its Living Link.
-
-1. A glance at the map of the world in which the parts of the
-British Empire are coloured red may well fill us with astonishment
-that the little spot marked England has expanded into an empire that
-covers one-sixth of the habitable globe, and measures more than one
-hundred times as much as the little island that forms its heart and
-home.
-
-2. The only other empire that approaches it in size is that of
-Russia, and we can well imagine a patriotic Russian thinking that his
-sovereign had a much better realm than had ours, even if it was not
-so large. "For see," he might say to a countryman of ours, "what a
-sprawling, disjointed empire yours is, whereas ours is so compact
-that we can pass through its length and breadth without crossing a
-single sea."
-
-What reply should a Briton make to this boast?
-
-3. "True," he might say, "the British Empire looks like a giant with
-his limbs outstretched, having his head in one sea, and his arms and
-legs in as many others; true it is that our king's realm is so widely
-spread that the sun never sets on his dominions, still it is far
-easier for us to go from end to end of our empire than it would be if
-built like yours."
-
-4. We could not expect the Russian to agree to this, but
-nevertheless it is true; for the sundered portions of the British
-dominions are connected by the sea, and the sea offers a ready-made
-road to every ship that sails. No hills have to be levelled, no
-tunnels bored, no rails laid down, and hence it is much cheaper to
-travel on sea than on land, and often much easier and quicker. We
-may rightly regard the seas that come between our shores and the rest
-of the empire, not as separating but as connecting its several parts,
-and enabling the motherland to keep in constant touch with her
-daughter states in other lands.
-
-5. Steam and electricity have worked wonders in bringing all the
-members of the English family of nations into close connection with
-each other in spite of the many thousands of miles that separate
-them. By means of our great ocean-liners we can cross a wide ocean
-in a few days, and by means of electric cables beneath the sea each
-part of the empire can converse with any other part in the course of
-a few hours, or even in a few minutes.
-
-6. This ready means of communicating with each other, draws us all
-more closely together in thought and feeling. The same incidents and
-events, to a great extent, occupy the minds of all our race at the
-same time, and send a thrill of joy or sorrow throughout the empire.
-Whether living in London, Sydney, or Montreal, the Briton finds in
-his daily paper a great deal of the same news, showing how much of
-common interest there is between ourselves and our brothers beyond
-the seas.
-
-7. Away then with the idea that seas act as barriers. They serve
-rather to unite. Has not steam bridged the ocean, and electricity
-brought its shores within speaking distance? For trading purposes,
-especially, the sea is much more a uniter than a divider, since goods
-may be carried so much more cheaply by water than by land. It costs
-less to bring wheat by sea from Montreal or New York to London, a
-distance of 3500 miles, than to bring the same by rail from Liverpool
-to London.
-
-8. The British Empire, it is true, is scattered over the face of the
-globe, but in some respects this is an advantage. Being so widely
-sundered its different portions differ much in climate and
-productions, and thus can the better supply each others' wants.
-England, for instance, serves as the great manufacturing shop for her
-colonies, whilst they in return send her the raw material for her
-factories and food for her children. England, indeed, would soon
-suffer from famine if a constant supply of food did not come from
-other lands. To insure this supply without interruption to our
-traffic, we must be able to keep the seas open to our merchant-ships,
-whether in peace or war, and for this purpose our navy must be
-supreme.
-
-9. Nothing is more interesting in the story we have to tell than the
-daring exploits of our seamen, by which we have risen to the command
-of the seas, and are able to sing _Rule Britannia_ with the proud
-happy feeling that Britannia does indeed still rule the waves, and
-that as far as in us lies it shall never cease to do so, since it is
-only by thus "ruling the waves" that we can look to the sea as a
-friend that unites the whole family of English-speaking peoples, and
-enables them to aid one another.
-
-10. But we need something warmer than sea-water to unite us all, and
-make us in heart and mind one people, in whatever quarter of the
-globe we live, and that is the spirit and sentiment that spring from
-the fact that we are of kindred race, that we all speak the same
-language, read the same books, enjoy the same freedom, make our own
-laws, and passionately love justice and fair-play. We have recently
-had striking evidence of the warm feeling that pervades the whole
-empire, and welds its several parts into one. When the Boer war
-broke out and the British arms met with reverses, the whole empire
-throbbed with one heart and kindled with one spirit, revealing to
-ourselves and the whole world that though the British Empire is
-widely scattered, it is in heart and mind closely united.
-
-11. As a symbol of that unity we have one king, one flag. The king,
-indeed, is more than a symbol of unity, he is a link, a living link,
-that actually binds the parts together. Every true Briton,
-throughout the empire, looks to the sovereign as the head and centre
-of the national life, from whom all who administer the laws, or
-exercise command in the army or navy, derive their authority. Whilst
-the king takes a personal share in the government in the homeland
-only, he has his representatives who act as governors, in his name,
-in every province of the empire. The king, therefore, may be
-regarded as the living link which unites the sundry and sundered
-parts of his mighty empire.
-
-12. The relation of King Edward to the different portions of his
-realm is thus expressed in the title which he has assumed: _Edward
-the Seventh, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great
-Britain and Ireland, and of the British Dominions beyond the Seas,
-King; Defender of the Faith; Emperor of India_.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-
-England Preparing for Empire
-
-(1475-1603).
-
-
-(1) INVENTION OF PRINTING.
-
-1. We will begin our "Story of the Making of the Empire" with that
-of the _Making of England_, the centre around which the whole empire
-has grown, and try to show how she was shaped and prepared to be the
-mother of nations. To become fit for her high calling, it was
-essential for her to become wise and powerful. And as nothing has
-contributed more to this end than the spread of knowledge, we will
-start with the brighter day that dawned upon our land when printing
-was invented.
-
-2. The first printing-press was brought to our country by William
-Caxton, about 1475, that is ten years before Henry VII., the first
-Tudor, began his reign. He set it up near Westminster Abbey, and
-astonished all the great men of the land who came to see his
-wonderful machine.
-
-3. Formerly all books were written by hand, and consequently were so
-scarce and expensive that only few could get them to read. Much
-knowledge was hidden away in Greek and Latin manuscripts, but it had
-been hard to get at it. The invention of printing altered all this.
-It brought books within easier reach, and men who were athirst for
-knowledge could satisfy their craving.
-
-4. Caxton was a great worker. More than fifty years old when he
-began his new labours, he printed ninety-nine books before his death.
-Though busy as a printer, he was even busier as a translator. The
-first book he printed was _The Tales of Troy_, which he translated
-from the French. In the preface to this book Caxton tells us how
-tired he had become of writing books with pen and ink, how his eyes
-had become dim "with overmuch looking on the white paper," and how
-gladly he had learned the new art of printing. Having finished the
-printing of his first book, he said proudly to his visitors: "It is
-not written with pen and ink as other books be, but all the books of
-this story here imprinted as ye see were begun and finished in one
-day."
-
-5. The printing-press worked wonders in the world. Many books which
-had been left to moulder in the dust for more than a thousand years
-now saw the light of day. Printed copies of these works were soon in
-circulation. The great thoughts of famous writers who had lived in
-ages past once more stirred the human heart. Men seemed to awake
-from the sleep of centuries, to open their eyes to the light of
-knowledge, and to begin to think for themselves.
-
-6. Within fifty years from the introduction of the printing-press
-nearly all the great works of Greek and Latin authors were in print.
-Greek scholars were everywhere in great request as teachers. By many
-earnest students in our land the knowledge of Greek was chiefly
-sought because it was as a key to unlock the meaning of the New
-Testament, the books of which were originally written in that
-language. This study of Greek and the new learning that shed its
-light around, led in England to considerable changes in men's
-religious opinions.
-
-7. The new art of printing had also a considerable effect on the
-Englishman's mother tongue. Caxton tells us that he found great
-difficulty in choosing his words when translating because "the common
-language of one shire differs from that of another so much that
-travellers from one part of England have much ado to make themselves
-understood in another part." When a language only lives on men's
-lips it soon becomes altered in various ways; but when it is not only
-spoken but printed it is wont to become fixed, and all who read
-become accustomed to the same form of speech.
-
-8. In the course of the century that followed Caxton's labours, some
-years before any emigrants left our shores, the English language
-assumed its final form. When at length Englishmen began to emigrate,
-they carried with them the same tongue that continued to be spoken at
-home. This is a matter of no small importance; for a common language
-is a strong bond of union. Happily, all who have left the old
-country to form colonies in other parts, however distant or widely
-separated, still speak the same language as ourselves. We all read
-the same books, and clothe our thoughts and feelings in almost the
-same words. This tends to keep us in heart and mind one people,
-however wide the seas between us.
-
-9. When now-a-days an Englishman lands in the United States, or in
-any British Colony, he hears men speaking his own tongue. The people
-of other nations rarely enjoy this privilege. The German emigrant,
-for example, seldom desires to settle in a German Colony. He usually
-makes his new home in the United States or in some British Colony,
-and there he finds himself in the midst of an English-speaking
-people, and forced to learn their language in order to get on. An
-Englishman it is said, is always ready to grumble, but no nation has
-less cause than our own to be discontented with its lot.
-
-10. Lastly, printing had a great effect in giving a lift to men of
-the humbler classes. Thousands of people who never before had a
-chance of learning were now able to buy and read books, and gain
-valuable knowledge. Of course, in our own day, books are so cheap,
-and free libraries so common, that all who have the will can read and
-learn. But even in Tudor times--in the century that followed the
-introduction of printing into England--the wider spread of knowledge,
-due to the new invention, made people more equal than before, and
-gave a clever boy in humble life a better chance of turning his
-talents to good account, both for himself and his fatherland.
-
-
-
-(2) INVENTION OF FIRE-ARMS.
-
-1. Gunpowder had been invented long before printing, but it was much
-longer in making its influence felt. Cannon had been used as early
-as the battle of Crecy, 1346, but they were of little use, being
-rudely constructed of wood, hooped with iron, and almost as dangerous
-to the gunners who fired them as to the enemy they were intended to
-kill. In time, however much better cannon were turned out, and
-before the end of the War of the Roses great guns were used with much
-success both on board ship and in the siege of castles and
-walled-towns.
-
-2. Hand-guns came into use somewhat later than cannon, but in the
-times of the Tudors they gradually superseded the bow and arrow.
-Henry VIII. was much opposed to the change, for the English archer
-excelled all others in his art. Excellence is never a mere accident.
-It was due, in this case, to a long and careful training begun in
-boyhood and enforced by law. Fathers and masters of apprentices were
-obliged to teach the lads under their care the use of the bow, to
-provide them with weapons suited to their strength, and to compel
-them to practise at stated times. Our forefathers have set us an
-excellent example. If Old England is to ward off all danger from her
-shores, and to hold her proud place among the nations, she must see
-that her lads are in like manner provided with rifles suited to their
-strength, and encouraged to practise regularly at the target. Lads'
-Brigades and Cadet Corps must become the order of the day.
-
-3. The use of gunpowder made sweeping changes in the art of warfare,
-just as smokeless powder and quick-firing rifles and guns are doing
-to-day. Both the archer and the mailed knight disappeared. The old
-castles became quite useless as fortresses, and the barons in
-consequence lost much of their old power. In the reign of Henry VII.
-we find them, for the first time, quite unable to stand up against
-the king, who took care to keep in his own possession the only great
-guns in the kingdom, much in the same way as in India, at the present
-day, we are careful to keep the artillery wholly in the hands of
-British soldiers.
-
-4. Gunpowder is a great leveller. It puts the weak and strong, the
-short and tall more nearly on a level. It is the men, small or
-large, who can shoot straight that are likely to win the battle. As
-soon as fire-arms displaced the bow and arrow, success in battle no
-longer turned mainly upon the valour of the gentlemen in armour, but
-upon the right handling and steady discipline of the rank and file.
-A volley of shots from a line of common soldiers could scatter death
-and disorder among the ranks of the bravest knights in armour. The
-gentlemen-at-arms soon found that their armour was only an
-encumbrance, and that its proper place was on the walls of their
-grand old halls, or, for people to look at, in some public gallery,
-like that in the Tower of London. The sword and the lance still hold
-their ground, but there are many signs that the rifle will soon
-supplant them in actual warfare.
-
-5. In the last chapter we have spoken of the beneficial effects of
-the invention of printing. Can we speak in the same way of
-gunpowder? It may seem strange to talk about gunpowder as if
-anything good could result from its use, but it would be a mistake to
-think that the work it has done in the world has been wholly bad, for
-there are times when force is the only argument that can convince,
-when force is the only way of putting down evil. In reality it has
-played a large part in the making of our empire, and, therefore, in
-establishing the reign of justice and order.
-
-6. It was by means of fire-arms that our forefathers were able to
-gain a secure footing in the countries of uncivilized races, to make
-new homes among them, and to establish law and order in their midst.
-It was by the superior weapons of the white man--a superiority due
-mainly to the use of gunpowder--that he was able to prevail over the
-Red Indians of America, the Negroes and Kaffirs of Africa, and the
-Cannibals of New Zealand. To the simple savage there is something
-magical in the effect of fire-arms. He sees a distant object struck
-down, and perhaps killed, but his eye cannot follow the flight of the
-bullet that has dealt the blow. He sees the flash, he trembles at
-the thunder, and in a moment the messenger of death unseen has sped.
-
-7. Of course the natives in time learn that there is no magic in all
-this, but a knowledge of the reality brings them no comfort. They
-are obliged to admit that their own weapons, such as rude spears or
-feeble bows and arrows, are no match for the arms of thunder and
-lightning in the hands of the white man. And so they sullenly submit
-to their fate, and leave the white strangers to settle in their
-country.
-
-8. The effect of superior weapons is equally striking in our own
-day, whenever Europeans come in contact with half-civilized people,
-like the blacks of West Africa. It is true these men are often armed
-with muskets, but they are of such an out-of-date pattern, that they
-do little damage compared with ours. Consequently, a few hundred
-well-armed and well-drilled natives, under British officers, can go
-to battle with as many thousands of the enemy and carry off the
-victory.
-
-9. Even when the natives are brave and well-armed, like the Zulus,
-with their terrible assegais, they cannot stand against one-tenth as
-many Englishmen armed with repeating rifles, and supported by maxim
-guns, grinding out bullets by the score. It was never more evident
-than it is to-day that "Knowledge is Power," and that the greatness
-of a nation is based on knowledge and character. Of this we shall
-have repeated evidence in the course of this story.
-
-
-
-(3) DISCOVERY OF A SEA-ROUTE TO INDIA.
-
-1. Let me again carry your minds back to the time when Caxton set up
-his printing-press in England, about 1475; for that date we may take
-as a convenient starting-point in telling our tale. At that time the
-larger portion of the earth was unknown to even the best geographers.
-A glance at the map will enable you to see how limited was their
-knowledge of the size and surface of the earth. You will look there
-in vain for the larger portion of the British Empire as we know it
-to-day. You will find there no Canada, no Australasia, no South
-Africa.
-
-2. It was known indeed that the earth was round like a globe, but no
-one had ever gone round it. Mariners in their voyages had always
-kept near the coasts, and never ventured very far from home. But
-when men awoke, with the rattle of the printing-press, from the sleep
-of centuries, a new spirit of enquiry took hold of them. The same
-spirit that led some men to search out old truths hidden away in
-musty manuscripts, urged others of a more daring turn of mind to go
-in search of new lands.
-
-[Illustration: The known World in 1475]
-
-3. It was not, I regret to say, our own countrymen that took the
-lead in the discovery of new lands. That honour belongs to the
-Portuguese. By the middle of the fifteenth century they had sailed
-along the coast of Africa as far as Cape Verde, and seen men with
-skins as black as ebony. At the sight, some of the sailors, it is
-said, began to fear that if they proceeded still further south, their
-skins would turn black under the scorching rays of the tropical sun,
-and their hair become frizzled as the negro's. Before turning back,
-however, they explored the coast of Guinea, and found the natives
-ready to traffic in ivory and gold.
-
-4. The wonders that the sailors had to tell on their return, and the
-sight of the gold and ivory, the monkeys and curiosities they brought
-with them, kindled an eager spirit of adventure among their
-countrymen. Lisbon became the headquarters of bold mariners bent on
-exploring new lands, with the King of Portugal as patron. It was his
-ardent wish to find a sea-route to India and the East, whence came
-the rich carpets and shawls, the silks and gems, the drugs and spices
-so highly valued in Europe.
-
-5. The King of Portugal, accordingly, fitted out a small fleet, and
-directed Diaz, its commander, to follow the coasts of Africa and try
-to make his way to India. But the distance was much greater than the
-king supposed. Diaz sailed a thousand miles further along the
-African coast than any yet had dared to go, and reached the southern
-end of that continent. But he could go no further. Stormy weather
-and the crazy condition of his ships compelled him to turn their
-prows homeward.
-
-6. The king named the "lands-end" Diaz had reached the _Cape of Good
-Hope_, for he believed that by rounding that Cape the sea-route to
-India would be gained. And he was right. This, however, was not
-actually proved until 1498, when Vasco da Gama, another Portuguese
-mariner, rounded the Cape, crossed the Indian Ocean, and anchored in
-the harbour of Calicut, on the west coast of India.
-
-7. The discovery of a sea-route to India had important results, and
-in time proved a great advantage to English commerce. Hitherto the
-merchandise of India and the East had been carried overland on the
-backs of camels to the ports of Syria and Asia Minor, and thence
-shipped chiefly to Venice. When once the treasures of the East
-reached that port they were safe from plunder; for Venice with its
-sea-girt walls was perfectly secure. But in the course of their long
-passage from India and the East, the goods were always exposed to
-plunder. The caravans, with their long string of loaded camels, were
-often attacked by bands of Arab robbers; and the merchant-ships,
-though armed, were often boarded by Turkish pirates.
-
-8. The sea-route, via the Cape, offered great advantages. It was
-both cheaper and safer; cheaper, because the goods could be brought
-the whole way in ships; and safer, because the voyage was made across
-the open ocean, where the risk from pirates was not nearly so great.
-The Portuguese were the first to take advantage of the new route, and
-for many years kept the whole trade to themselves; for in those days
-it was generally thought that the discoverer of new lands had the
-sole right to trade with them.
-
-9. The Venetians soon found themselves unable to compete with the
-Portuguese. Lisbon, accordingly, became the centre of trade for the
-spices, silks, calicoes, gums and drugs of the East, and the glory of
-Venice departed. The Dutch were not slow to avail themselves of this
-new opening for trade. They freighted their ships at Lisbon, and
-made Antwerp the chief entrepĂ´t of trade for the countries round.
-London dates its rise as the great centre of the world's commerce
-from the capture and sack of Antwerp by the Duke of Parma about a
-hundred years later (1585). It was not till the year 1600, near the
-end of Elizabeth's reign, that our English merchants ventured on
-trade with India direct, and then the East India Company was
-chartered by the queen for that purpose. It was destined to take a
-large share, not only in trade with the East, but in the great work
-of making the empire.
-
-
-
-(4) DISCOVERY OF A WORLD TO THE WEST.
-
-1. Across the Atlantic lay a double continent unknown to the rest of
-the world until discovered by Christopher Columbus (1492). This
-extraordinary man was born at Genoa, and in the early years of his
-manhood "sailed," as he tells us, "wherever ship had sailed." He
-came to the conclusion that, as the world was round, India might be
-reached by sailing westward across the Atlantic. But he knew not, of
-course, how far it was in that direction, or what lay between his
-goal and his starting-point.
-
-2. Columbus having prevailed on Isabella of Spain to put three small
-ships under his command, began his voyage of discovery on setting out
-from the Canary Islands. He soon reached the part where the
-trade-wind blows, and was carried by it steadily along to the
-westward, day after day, without the necessity of shifting a sail.
-But the greater the progress of the ships, the greater became the
-alarm of the sailors.
-
-3. There arose murmurs among the terrified crews, and some of them
-talked of throwing the admiral overboard and returning to Spain. At
-length, when more than thirty days had passed, and still nothing
-could be seen but sea and sky, Columbus promised that, if in three
-days longer no land was discovered, he would tack about and make for
-home. Before the three days had passed, there arose from the
-foremost ship the joyful cry of "Land! Land!"
-
-4. The men soon manned the boats and pulled to shore, whilst the
-natives flocked to the beach and gazed in wondering admiration.
-Columbus, clad in scarlet, leapt ashore, with the royal banner of
-Spain in his hands. In a few moments a crucifix was erected, and
-then "all gave thanks to God, kneeling upon the shore, and kissing
-the ground with tears of joy." The simple natives regarded the
-strangers as a superior order of beings descended from the sun. They
-were shy at first through fear, but soon became familiar with the
-Spaniards; and received with transports of joy, in exchange for their
-gold ornaments, hawk's bells, glass beads, and other baubles.
-
-5. Columbus was not aware that he had hit upon a new continent, but
-supposed he had come upon some islands lying off India. He had
-really landed upon one of the Bahama Islands. In consequence of his
-mistake the islands he had discovered were called the Indies, and the
-natives were spoken of as Indians. Cruising among the islands, now
-called the West Indies, Columbus discovered Cuba and Hayti, and then
-returned to Spain in triumph, taking with him gold, cotton, parrots,
-and other products of the islands, and a few natives besides.
-
-6. The famous voyage of Columbus soon became the common talk among
-seafaring men. At that time, in the port of Bristol, were two
-skilful mariners, father and son, named Cabot. John Cabot was a
-seaman of Venice, but his son Sebastian was born at Bristol. They
-were bent on finding a short way to India by sailing westward, like
-Columbus, only keeping in a much higher latitude. They obtained
-permission from King Henry VII. "to seek out, subdue and occupy any
-regions which before had been unknown to all Christians," and they
-were authorised to set up the royal banner in any such land and to
-take possession in the king's name.
-
-7. On an old map drawn by the younger Cabot it is stated: "In the
-year of our Lord 1497, John Cabot, with his son Sebastian, discovered
-that country which no one before his time had ventured to approach,
-on the 24th of June, about five o'clock in the morning. He called
-the country _The-land-first-seen_, and the island opposite, St. John,
-because discovered on the festival of St. John the Baptist."
-"The-land-first-seen" was probably Nova Scotia or the island of Cape
-Breton.
-
-8. Next year, Sebastian Cabot came upon Newfoundland and sailed
-along the coast of Labrador, picking his way among the icebergs, in
-his effort to discover an open channel to India. He then retraced
-his course and examined the coast of the United States as far as
-Virginia without finding the desired opening. He had, however,
-mapped out roughly 1800 miles of the North American coast, and
-secured for England the prior claim to the northern half of that
-continent. But nothing came of this adventure until the reign of
-Elizabeth, when steps were taken to occupy some part of the new-found
-territory.
-
-
-
-(5) RISE OF THE ENGLISH NAVY.
-
-1. We owe the founding of the royal navy to Henry VIII. Before his
-time there seems to have been no standing navy, private ships being
-hired and armed when a war-fleet was needed. With the accession,
-however, of Henry VIII. (1509), England began to take her right place
-as a naval power. The new king was rich and clever, bluff and
-hearty, a thorough "John Bull," with a proud resolute spirit that
-would brook no denial.
-
-[Illustration: HENRY VIII. AND MODEL OF THE "GREAT HARRY."]
-
-2. Henry at once made up his mind to have a powerful navy that
-England and her sovereign might become "second to none." He knew
-well that if England was to secure her share of trade with other
-nations she must have a navy strong enough to enforce her claims and
-protect her merchantmen. Henry, therefore, lost no time in
-establishing dockyards at Deptford and Woolwich, and in procuring
-from Italy and elsewhere skilled shipbuilders and cannon founders.
-
-3. A great change took place in Henry's reign in the kind of warship
-chiefly built. Before his time the warship was usually a kind of
-long boat, called a galley, propelled by oars. But when cannon came
-into use, it was found advisable to build larger vessels, and
-substitute sails for oars, just as in the reign of Queen Victoria
-sails had to give place to steam. The change, however, was gradually
-wrought, and oared galleys held their ground, as a secondary force,
-to the end of Henry's reign.
-
-4. The early Tudor ships were, of course, far from perfect. They
-had towering castles both at bow and stern which made them top-heavy.
-Their rigging also was too unwieldy for stormy weather, and made it
-unsafe to keep the sea in winter. The fate of that "flower of
-ships," the _Mary Rose_, shows how easily vessels of the time were
-upset. Coming out of Portsmouth Harbour, on her way to join in
-battle with the French, her crew were tacking her, when she heeled
-over and rapidly sank, carrying with her some 400 soldiers and 200
-sailors.
-
-5. Some of Henry's ships were evidently of large dimensions. The
-_Great Harry_, for instance, was of 1000 tons, and carried
-twenty-three great guns, some of which were loaded with shot weighing
-at least thirty pounds. Besides his great ships, Henry built smaller
-ones, called pinnaces; and fast, handy sailing ships they proved.
-Guns also of all sizes and patterns, bronze and iron, were cast in
-his reign, many of them little inferior to those in Nelson's time.
-
-6. In the early years of Henry's reign, his ships were armed
-principally with small guns for use as mankillers, rather than for
-damaging the hull or rigging of the enemy's ships. The aim in a
-sea-fight, at that time, was for each ship to get on the windward
-side of the enemy, and then sail down with the wind to ram its
-adversary and board her, if she did not sink with the collision.
-Only on getting quite close were the guns discharged, and at the
-moment of boarding the stones, lances, and other implements of war in
-the castles, "fore and aft," were brought into play. A sharp fight
-then ensued on the enemy's deck, the boarders being either driven
-back into their own ship, or left in possession of their prize.
-
-7. The whole object in this mode of fighting was to close with the
-enemy as quickly as possible. But before the end of Henry's reign a
-great change of tactics had taken place. Henry was one of the first
-to perceive that a great advantage would be gained by the
-introduction of heavy guns. Larger ships were, accordingly, built
-and the lower decks furnished with port-holes, thus enabling them to
-carry two tiers of guns.
-
-8. This change in the structure of the ships and the weight of the
-guns brought about a change in the mode of attack. The aim now was
-for each big ship by clever seamanship to place itself so as to
-deliver a "broadside," while avoiding one of the enemy, and thus to
-disable or sink its adversary while pounding away at a distance.
-Thus a complete revolution in naval warfare was made in the course of
-Henry's reign. That revolution was not confined to England, but the
-English king took the foremost place in carrying it out. While other
-nations on the continent were intent on establishing standing armies,
-Henry devoted himself to the creation of a standing navy that should
-be able to compete with the best on the sea.
-
-9. At the close of his reign the navy belonging to the Crown
-consisted of 53 vessels, carrying 250 guns of bronze and 1850 of
-iron, the crews numbering about 7000 men. Henry VIII., therefore,
-has a good right to be considered the founder of the English navy.
-He had the satisfaction of knowing that some of the finest ships that
-sailed the seas flew the flag of St. George. We say the flag of St.
-George because at that time there was no union of England and
-Scotland, and consequently no Union Jack. It was Henry VIII. who
-first ordered that every king's ship should fly at the masthead and
-at the bowsprit, the flag of St. George, with its red cross on a
-white ground. This flag is still carried by every ship in the
-British navy when an Admiral is on board and in command.
-
-
-
-(6) QUEEN ELIZABETH AT THE HELM.
-
-1. Elizabeth, who came to the throne in 1558, did much for the
-making of England. To her reign we can trace the beginning of much
-that constitutes the glory and greatness of the England of to-day.
-Her reign, indeed, may be considered the seed-time of England's
-greatness. When the crown passed from the head of Queen Mary to that
-of her sister Elizabeth the fortunes of England were at a very low
-ebb. The kingdom had just been worsted in a war with France, and
-felt a rankling sore at the loss of Calais.
-
-2. The one hope of England centred in Elizabeth, whose coming to the
-throne was as the rising of the sun. In addressing her first
-Parliament she struck the keynote of her reign, and thrilled the
-hearts of her hearers with joy. "Nothing, no worldly thing under the
-sun, is so dear to me as the love and goodwill of my subjects.... My
-greatest desire is to be the mother of my people." And so well did
-she study the interests of her people that they learned to call her
-"Good Queen Bess."
-
-3. It was no easy task which lay before the young queen. She had to
-govern a people sharply divided into two parties, calling themselves
-Catholics and Protestants, ever ready in those days to bite and
-devour one another. Elizabeth endeavoured from the first to reign,
-not as queen of this party or that, but as queen of all her people.
-In her religious opinions, however, she leaned to the Protestant
-side. She was decidedly in favour of a National Church, in which the
-Pope had no power, and at her request her first Parliament restored
-the English Bible and Prayer-book to their former place in public
-worship.
-
-4. Elizabeth was not without her faults. She was vain and fond of
-flattery, and sometimes mean and deceitful. But in the management of
-affairs of state she always sought the greatness of England.
-Although she had able ministers, she steered the ship of state
-herself. She loved to pilot her vessel in troubled waters, and to
-take a zigzag course, but so skilfully did she handle the helm that
-she avoided the shoals and rocks that lay in her course.
-
-5. Elizabeth's great endeavour was to keep her country out of war.
-And so well did she succeed that she secured for England almost
-unbroken peace for thirty years, not peace at any price, but "peace
-with honour." She never yielded to threats, she never drew back a
-single inch when the honour of England bade her stand firm. She
-stood again and again on the brink of war, either with France or
-Spain. But so jealous were these powers of each other, and so full
-were their hands of their own home troubles, that the wily queen was
-able to play off one against the other, and get her own way without
-going to war. Owing to the long peace she secured, and the strict
-economy she practised, England constantly grew in prosperity and
-power.
-
-6. Another lasting good Elizabeth wrought for her country. Before
-her day Scotland had always joined France when the latter went to war
-with England, and so close was the alliance at the time of
-Elizabeth's accession that Queen Mary of Scotland was married to the
-King of France, and French troops were quartered in Edinburgh.
-Elizabeth put herself at the head of the Scotch Protestants, who,
-with the help of her fleet and army, soon drove out the French. This
-action of Elizabeth put an end for ever to the alliance between
-France and Scotland. It created a friendly feeling between the
-Protestants of England and Scotland, and prepared the way for the
-peaceful union between the two crowns on Elizabeth's death.
-
-7. Happily, that death was far distant, and when it occurred all
-England was ready to acknowledge James of Scotland as king. But had
-Elizabeth died young, the country would have been thrown into utter
-disorder, if not civil war. That danger at one time seemed imminent.
-
-8. The queen, while staying at Hampton Court, felt herself one day
-faint and unwell. Never suspecting that small-pox was the cause, she
-went out for a ride, caught cold, and in a few hours was in a high
-fever. The eruption was checked. She grew rapidly and alarmingly
-worse. _The thin cord that held England together was threatening to
-snap_. Should the queen die no ray of hope or light could be seen
-for England. In the evening she sank into a stupor without speech;
-and with blank faces, in the ante-chamber of the room where she was
-believed to be dying, the Council sat into the night to consider the
-thorny question of the succession to the throne. At midnight the
-fever cooled, the skin grew moist, the spots began to appear. By the
-morning the eruption had come out--and the danger was over.
-
-9. Among the queenly qualities of Elizabeth was her unfailing
-insight into men's character. She knew worthy men when she saw them,
-and showed unerring judgment in the selection of her ministers and
-agents. She made the interests of the kingdom her chief concern, and
-those who shared her counsels were of the same spirit. Her chief
-minister was William Cecil, and for forty years he served the queen
-with rare ability and loyalty. He had much to endure from the shifty
-and uncertain ways of his royal mistress, but he bore all with
-wonderful patience, and was ever at her elbow with his sage advice
-when the right moment had come. Elizabeth knew that she could trust
-him, and was never offended when he plainly showed that he disliked
-her crooked policy. Blunt of speech herself, she required her
-ministers to be plain-spoken; always ready to listen to their
-counsel, though not always ready to follow their advice.
-
-10. Her great minister Elizabeth created Lord Burleigh, and gave him
-great wealth and power, which he always used in the interests of his
-country. No other minister has directed the affairs of state for so
-long a period, or ever directed them more wisely. Lord Burleigh,
-therefore, deserves a place of high honour among the makers of
-England. The family of Cecil has often since taken an active part in
-the government of the kingdom, a conspicuous example of which we have
-seen in the case of Robert Cecil, Marquess of Salisbury, who has held
-the office of Prime Minister both in the last reign and the present.
-
-11. Every Englishman recalls the reign of Queen Elizabeth with
-patriotic pride. In it he can find the roots of our national life
-and character. Many faults the queen certainly had, but they were
-such as affected the few who lived at her court. To the many who
-looked from afar her virtues only were known. Her ministers might
-know the weaknesses of her character and the windings of her policy,
-all her other subjects saw only the good results of the guiding hand
-at the helm. Whatever mistakes she made, there was one she never
-committed. She never forgot that she was _Queen of England_, and
-that it was her duty to make England great, prosperous, and powerful.
-
-
-
-(7) COMING STRUGGLE WITH SPAIN.
-
-1. During the long peace of Elizabeth's reign, England was
-repeatedly on the brink of war with Spain. That war was bound to
-come. It came with the sailing of the Spanish Armada, in the
-thirtieth year of Elizabeth's reign. It would have come much sooner
-but for the long war between Philip King of Spain, and his Dutch
-subjects in the Netherlands, which at that time formed part of the
-Spanish dominions. Our business now is to unfold the causes that
-made war with Spain inevitable.
-
-2. King Philip had married Mary of England, and on her death,
-offered his hand to Elizabeth, who declined the honour. At the time
-of his accession Spain was the foremost state in the world. The
-discovery made by Columbus had given the Spaniards possession of the
-West Indies and Central America, and by conquest they had gained
-Mexico and Peru with their rich mines of silver and gold.
-
-3. The natives, so-called Indians, were forced to work in the mines
-for their new masters, and every year the harvest of the mines was
-collected and poured into the royal treasury of Spain. The sugar
-plantations were also a source of wealth. As the poor natives could
-not stand the hard toil in the mines and plantations, and their
-numbers in consequence began rapidly to dwindle, the cruel slave
-trade was set afoot. Negroes were purchased on the coast of West
-Africa and taken across the sea to work for the Spaniards.
-
-4. We wish it could be said that England stood forth as the champion
-of freedom, and that the shameful traffic in slaves was the chief
-cause of the war with Spain. But this was not so. In enslaving
-their fellow-men the Spaniards were no worse than other peoples. All
-alike in that age seemed to think the traffic in slaves to be right
-and lawful.
-
-5. No, the chief cause of the coming war was King Philip's
-determination to shut the door of Spanish America against our trade,
-and the equally strong determination of our merchants and mariners to
-force that door open. Nor can it be said that Philip was going
-beyond his rights according to the common opinion of his time; for it
-was then generally held that the nation which first made the
-discovery of new lands had the sole right to trade with the same. In
-the discovery of new lands the Portuguese and the Spaniards had got
-the start of the other nations of Europe, and both alike warned off
-all ships except their own from their respective domains.
-
-6. But it soon became pretty clear that the English seamen did not
-intend to be frightened off. Wherever ship sailed, they would sail
-too. They did not wait for Queen Elizabeth to make a formal demand
-for the right to trade with the newly-discovered lands, but with her
-secret connivance set sail in armed merchantmen, some to trade with
-the Portugese possessions on the coast of Guinea, others to trade
-with the Spanish settlements in America. They were resolved to trade
-in an honest peaceable way, if permitted; and if not, to take the law
-into their own hands and do what was right in their own eyes. We
-shall see presently what deeds of violence and bloodshed this led to
-in America, many years before the war was actually declared that
-brought the Armada to our shores.
-
-7. Of that war the necessities of trade were not the sole cause.
-Religious differences were scarcely less responsible. In those days
-men thought it their duty to force others, if they could, to hold the
-same faith as themselves. Fines, imprisonment, and even death were
-often thought too good for those who dared to differ from the common
-faith of their countrymen. Nor were all nations content to limit
-their interference to men of their own nationality. The chief
-offenders were the Spaniards. All "heretics"--that is, such as held
-what they considered false doctrine--who came within their reach had
-to pay the penalty for their supposed misbelief. Woe to the English
-seamen who fell into their clutches!
-
-8. We would gladly throw a veil over the horrible scenes in the
-Spanish dungeons and torture-chambers, but they cannot be wholly
-passed over as they palliate in some measure the wild, reckless
-plunderings and piracies of English seamen when Elizabeth was queen.
-To plunder a ship or town belonging to the hated Spaniard was, in
-their view, to take a just revenge for his cruelties, to fight for
-God against misbelievers, and at the same time to fill their pockets
-with gold. There was certainly a strange mixture of greed, revenge
-and religion in the hearts of England's bold mariners in their
-lawless proceedings, such as we are about to relate.
-
-
-
-(8) AN ELIZABETHAN MARINER.
-
-1. The prince of Elizabeth's bold mariners was Francis Drake, a
-native of Tavistock, in the county of Devon. He spent his early days
-on the sea as an apprentice, and when twenty-one joined his kinsman,
-the celebrated mariner, John Hawkins, a man who ventured to carry on
-trade with the Spanish Colonies in spite of the King of Spain's
-prohibition.
-
-2. In this way Drake acquired much skill in seamanship, and much
-knowledge of Spanish America. He ascertained, among other things,
-that every year the harvest of the mines of Peru was carried in ships
-to Panama, a town on the Pacific coast, and then taken on the backs
-of mules across the Isthmus, to Nombre de Dios, a town on the Gulf of
-Mexico. Here the precious metals brought from Peru were hoarded up
-until fetched by a fleet from Spain.
-
-3. Now Drake was a man of splendid audacity, fearless, energetic,
-and full of resource. It occurred to his daring mind that he might
-capture the town, where the treasure was stored, or pounce upon the
-treasure itself while on its way from Panama. The means employed
-were, as usual in that age of wonders, ridiculously small for the end
-proposed. The fleet placed under the command of our hero for this
-great enterprise, consisted of two ships no larger than many pleasure
-yachts of the present day, the _Pasha_ of seventy tons, and the
-_Swan_ of twenty-five. On board these ships were taken "three dainty
-pinnaces made in Plymouth, taken asunder all in pieces, and stowed
-away to be set up as occasion served." The vessels were manned by
-seventy-three men all told, all under thirty except one.
-
-4. Having crossed the Atlantic, Drake found a secluded harbour, and
-there set up his "dainty pinnaces." One moonlight night he fell upon
-the town, where the treasure was stored, and captured it, but had to
-retire empty-handed; for while trying to break open the strong door
-of the treasure-house, he was wounded in the leg and carried off by
-his men, who declared their captain's life was worth more than all
-the gold of the Indies.
-
-5. Our hero withdrew to some retired spot on the coast where he
-could hide his ships and refit. And here in a clearing in the
-tropical forest he set up his forges, and built a leafy village in
-the manner of the natives. To the hard-worked seamen it must have
-been a paradise. The woods swarmed with game, the sea teemed with
-fish; archery butts and a bowling green were got ready, and while one
-half of the men worked, the other half played. Here they remained
-until the time came round for the annual transit of the treasure,
-across the Isthmus, from Panama; for it was their captain's purpose
-to seize the treasure on its way to Nombre de Dios.
-
-6. It was in the course of this expedition that Drake first set eyes
-on the great Pacific, then almost an unknown ocean, called the South
-Sea. We are told that in a glade the natives had cleared away for
-one of their hamlets, there rose "a goodly and great tree, in which
-they had cut divers steps to ascend near the top, where they had also
-made a convenient bower, wherein ten or twelve men might easily sit.
-After our captain had ascended to this bower and had seen that sea of
-which he had heard such golden reports, he besought Almighty God of
-His goodness to give him life and leave to sail once in an English
-ship in that sea."
-
-7. The march through the forest was then continued until they came
-in full view of Panama harbour, crowded with the treasure ships from
-Peru. On hearing from a native spy that the mule trains were ready
-to start at sunset--for they always crossed the Isthmus in the cool
-of the night--Drake posted his men for a night attack, every man
-being ordered to put his shirt on outside his clothes, that friend
-might be known from foe.
-
-8. When the right moment came Drake's shrill whistle broke the
-stillness. In a second his men were on their feet; there was a rush
-through the grass in front and rear; and almost without a blow the
-two foremost strings of mules were in their hands. To the chagrin of
-the captors, among all the hundred mules not more than two carried
-silver. All the others were laden with victuals. The alarm was
-given, and the rest of the train hastened back to Panama.
-
-9. Drake disappeared. The muleteers after some days set out again.
-This time they fell into an ambush near the end of their journey.
-Before help could arrive, the marauders were struggling back to their
-vessels staggering under heavy packs of the precious metals. With
-his two little ships ballasted with gold and silver, and his crew
-reduced, through sickness and wounds, to thirty men, Drake laid his
-course for home.
-
-10. The story here told will serve as an example of the daring and
-audacity of the Elizabethan mariners, who were possessed of an
-adventurous spirit that seemed to laugh at difficulties and dangers.
-No odds made them quail. It was enough that they were Englishmen,
-and therefore bound to prevail. The adventure we have related is of
-slight importance, but it well illustrates the spirit of reckless
-daring and the wonderful resource and dogged perseverance of the men
-who had the fortunes of England in their keeping in the days of Queen
-Elizabeth.
-
-
-
-(9) A CELEBRATED VOYAGE ROUND THE WORLD.
-
-1. Drake's next exploit was still more extraordinary though hardly
-more daring. Towards the end of 1577 he started on his famous voyage
-round the world. He was then in the prime of life, and is described
-by one who saw him as "low of stature, of strong limbs,
-broad-breasted, round-headed, with brown hair and a full beard, his
-eyes round, large and clear, well-favoured, fair, and of a cheerful
-countenance." When at sea he wore a scarlet cap with a gold band,
-and about his neck a plaited cord with a ring attached to it. He
-exacted every mark of respect from all on board. A sentinel stood
-always at his cabin door, and on special occasions "he was served
-with sound of trumpets and other instruments at his meals."
-
-2. Drake sailed in the _Pelican_--afterwards called the _Golden
-Hind_--a ship scarcely as big as a Channel schooner, and the
-remainder of his little squadron consisted of four vessels still
-smaller. They were, however, swift sailers, and carried in abundance
-wildfire, chainshot, guns, pistols, bows, and other weapons. The
-whole force on board the squadron did not exceed 164 men, a
-surprisingly small number for the perilous task in hand.
-
-3. Before reaching Port Julian, in Patagonia, the two smallest of
-the vessels had to be abandoned. Having refitted at this port, Drake
-made for the Straits of Magellan, through which no Englishman had yet
-passed. This was the only known way from the Atlantic into the
-Pacific, for Tierra del Fuego was supposed, at that time, to be a
-great continent stretching far southwards. Being without charts,
-they had to grope their way by means of the lead, which was kept in
-constant use. To relieve the toil-worn crews, halts were made at
-various islands on the route, where the sailors amused themselves in
-procuring fresh provisions by killing seals and penguins, everything
-they saw being strange, wild, and wonderful. After a perilous
-passage of three weeks the three ships reached the open Pacific,
-where they were greeted with a violent storm, which swept them far to
-the south. The smallest vessel went to the bottom. Another losing
-sight of the _Pelican_ returned to England.
-
-4. Drake, with his one ship, and eighty men, having weathered the
-storm turned his prow northwards, determined to plunder the Spanish
-settlements along the unguarded coasts of Chile and Peru, where no
-hostile ship had ever been seen. Drake's task was, in consequence,
-much easier than he could have anticipated. The inhabitants, when
-they saw a sail approaching, never dreamt that it could be other than
-a friend. It was as when men visit some island where no human foot
-had ever trod, the animals come fearlessly around, and the birds
-perch upon their hands.
-
-5. At Valparaiso, in Chile, there lay in the harbour a great galleon
-which had come from Peru. Drake sailed in, and the Spanish seamen,
-who had never seen a foreigner in those waters, ran up their flags,
-beat their drums, and prepared a banquet for their supposed
-countrymen. They were only undeceived when the English sailors leapt
-on board and rifled the ship of its wedges of gold. Off the coast of
-Peru, near Potosi, world-famed for its silver mines, they swept off
-the silver bars laid out on the pier, whilst the weary labourers who
-had brought them from the mines were peacefully sleeping. The last
-bars had scarcely been stowed away in the boats, when a train of
-llamas was seen descending the hills with a second freight as rich as
-the first. This too found its way on board the _Pelican_.
-
-6. All sail was now set for Lima, the chief port of Peru. Here they
-learned that a ship had sailed for Panama a few days before, taking
-with her all the bullion that the mines had yielded for the season.
-Not a moment was to be lost. Every inch of canvas was spread and the
-chase begun. Drake promised his gold chain to the man who should
-first descry the golden prize. For eight hundred miles the _Pelican_
-flew on, and then the man at the mast-head claimed the promised chain.
-
-[Illustration: Queen Elizabeth Knighting Sir Francis Drake]
-
-7. Not wishing to come up with his prize till dusk, Drake filled his
-empty wine casks with water and trailed them astern, thus slackening
-his pace whilst avoiding the suspicion that might have been awakened
-by taking in sail. On coming within ear-shot our commander hailed
-the Spanish captain to "strike" his flag. The next moment a
-cannon-ball shot his mast overboard and a volley of arrows cleared
-the decks. The master, who was wounded, at once yielded his ship.
-Besides gold, pearls, emeralds, and diamonds, the booty included
-twenty-six tons of silver bullion. With spoils of above
-half-a-million in value the daring adventurer sought the safest way
-home.
-
-8. That way, he considered, lay across the Pacific, and around the
-Cape of Good Hope. But before starting on his journey across the
-fifteen thousand miles of unknown water that lay between him and the
-Cape, it was necessary to repair his ship and scour her keel; for
-before the days of copper sheathing, the ships' bottoms grew foul
-with sea-weed, barnacles formed in clusters, and the sea-worms bored
-holes in the planking. Finding a suitable harbour Drake beached his
-ship, and setting up forge and workshop, refitted her, with a month's
-labour, from stem to stern.
-
-9. After passing across the chartless waters of the Pacific, they
-arrived at the end of three months at the Moluccas, or Spice Islands.
-The ship was again beached, scraped, and patched. The crew found
-refreshment in the fruits and turtles that abounded, and great
-delight in the countless fire-flies that lit up the tropical forests
-at night. At the end of their stay, the fifty-six men who survived
-were all as sound and hearty as the day they left England.
-
-10. On putting to sea again, and while threading their unknown way
-between the numerous islands they chanced to strike on a sand-bank.
-All seemed lost. The crew were mustered, and to every man the
-chaplain administered the Sacrament. The captain then cheerily
-called to his men to hearten up, and having done the best they could
-for their souls to have a thought for their bodies. All their
-efforts to get the ship off failed, but the wind happily changing,
-"we hoisted our sails and were lifted off into the sea again, for
-which we gave God thanks." Without further adventures, the _Pelican_
-sailed in triumph into Plymouth harbour in October, 1580, after an
-absence of three years, and after completing the circuit of the globe.
-
-
-
-(10) "SINGEING THE KING OF SPAIN'S BEARD."
-
-1. Drake had safely returned from his voyage round the world, but
-how would his royal mistress receive him? He knew that the queen
-secretly approved of all that he had done, but would she sacrifice
-him in order to keep at peace with Spain? At length a message came
-from Elizabeth, summoning him to London, and assuring him of her
-protection. With a lightened heart Drake set out for London, taking
-with him all his most precious jewels as a present for the queen.
-She received him graciously, accepted his magnificent present, and
-made no secret of her royal favour.
-
-2. Elizabeth ordered the _Golden Hind_, as Drake's ship was now
-called, to be anchored off Greenwich for all the world to see. And
-in honour of her great mariner, she went in state to dine on board
-his ship, wearing in her crown the rich jewels he had given her.
-Here in the presence of a vast concourse of people she gave open
-defiance to King Philip of Spain. He had demanded Drake's head.
-Making the culprit kneel before her, she took a sword as if to strike
-it off, and giving him a gentle stroke bade him rise Sir Francis
-Drake. And instead of restoring the plunder to the king, she ordered
-it into safe keeping in the Tower. Such was the response Elizabeth
-made, having at last thrown off all disguise, to the King of Spain's
-demand.
-
-3. The Spanish ambassador thus writes to his sovereign respecting an
-interview he had now with the queen: "I complained that I had been
-able to obtain no redress, either from her Council or herself, for
-any wrong that had been done. 'Your Majesty, I said, 'will not hear
-words, so we must come to the cannon, and see if you will hear them.'
-Quietly, in her most natural voice, she replied, that if I used
-threats of that kind she would fling me into a dungeon."
-
-4. It was now quite plain that the queen thought war with Spain
-inevitable. But strange to say open war did not break out till four
-years later, although the two peoples wanted but a word from their
-sovereigns to fly like bull-dogs at each other's throats. That word
-Philip was in no haste to speak. He was content to nurse his wrath
-and meditate revenge. He had but recently annexed Portugal, and was
-fully occupied in securing his new dominions. The possession of
-Lisbon gave Philip one of the finest and most powerfully-defended
-seaports in the world. Lisbon was also most conveniently placed for
-the head-quarters of the Spanish fleet in the event of war with
-England.
-
-5. Philip began the war by the seizure of every English ship in his
-ports (1585). Sir Francis Drake was ordered to repair to the various
-ports and demand the release of the arrested ships. On hearing that
-the famous "corsair" was on the coast, all Spain became alarmed.
-Drake did not linger long on the coast of Spain. He suddenly
-disappeared, no one knew whither. When next heard of, he was on the
-other side of the Atlantic, playing great havoc among the Spanish
-towns of the Indies. This was easily done, for his name had become a
-terror and bore victory before it. "The daring of the attempt,"
-wrote the king, "was even greater than the damage done."
-
-6. The chief result of Drake's achievements was to set the world
-talking of the great Sea Power that England bade fair to become. It
-is very difficult for us now-a-days--when little England has grown
-into a mighty empire, and great Spain has dwindled to her natural
-size--to realise the wonder which opened men's eyes, at the daring
-exploits of the English navy. The blows dealt by Drake aroused the
-indignation of Spain. The English, said Philip, were running up a
-long score which he would call upon them to pay to the uttermost
-farthing. But he was in no hurry to present his bill. He was
-determined to make such preparations for the invasion of England as
-to insure success.
-
-7. Whilst Philip was busy in his preparations Drake unexpectedly
-appeared, with a small squadron at Cadiz (1587), the harbour of which
-was then crowded with transports and store-ships. There were many
-scores of these vessels loaded with wine, oil, corn, dried fruits,
-biscuits--all going to Lisbon for the use of the great Armada. The
-entrance was narrow with batteries on the sides, whilst in the
-harbour itself was a number of galleys on guard.
-
-8. Drake, like most great admirals, probably thought that the fewer
-and simpler the orders the better. He had, at any rate, but one to
-give his men. They were to follow him in and destroy the shipping
-when they got there. His little fleet glided into the harbour
-unhurt, and fell instantly upon the only man-of-war there. The
-galleys were rowed to the rescue; but in a short time the great
-warship sank and the galleys drew off. Meanwhile, the crews of the
-store-ships rowed to land, leaving their cargoes at the disposal of
-the English.
-
-9. When Drake withdrew from Cadiz his own ships were crammed with
-good things, and the harbour was filled with ransacked vessels all on
-fire. Well might the bold captain boast as he retired, that he "had
-singed the King of Spain's beard." Drake next moved off to the
-Azores in the hope of capturing some rich merchant vessel from the
-East Indies.
-
-10. Almost immediately hove in sight an East Indiaman, "the greatest
-ship in all Portugal, richly laden, to our happy joy and great
-gladness." No such prize had ever been seen. In her hold were
-hundreds of tons of spices and precious gums; chests upon chests of
-costly china, bales of silks and velvets, and coffers of bullion and
-jewels. This great merchantman, the _San Philipe_, was soon on its
-unwilling way to England. The whole fleet arrived safely with their
-prize at Plymouth, "to their own profit and due commendation," says
-one of the happy company, "and to the great admiration of the whole
-kingdom."
-
-
-
-(11) ARMING FOR THE FIGHT.
-
-1. The fateful day was fast approaching when England and Spain would
-meet in deadly encounter. Both sides were straining every nerve to
-prepare for the great event. It seemed like a war between a dwarf
-and a giant. Spain at that time was mistress of the East and West
-Indies; she had conquered Mexico and Peru, and her dominions in
-Europe included Portugal, a large part of Italy, and the Netherlands.
-Spain could thus command the services of a vast population, her navy
-was the largest in the world, and she had at her disposal many
-thousands of brave soldiers inured to war, whilst her coffers were
-full to overflowing. She had, in short, ships, men, and money in
-abundance.
-
-2. England, on the other hand, was then but a little kingdom.
-Scotland was not yet incorporated with it, and Ireland was a source
-of weakness rather than of strength. Her whole population did not
-exceed five millions. But the spirit which animated little England
-was indomitable. We have seen its high mettle in Drake's daring
-adventures. And England's queen was as high-spirited as the boldest
-in the kingdom. She called upon her people to stand by her, and do
-or die in defence of "Queen and country."
-
-3. But how would the Catholics of England respond to her appeal?
-Would they throw in their lot with the Spaniards, who were of their
-own religion, or stand true to their flag as Englishmen, side by side
-with their Protestant countrymen? The fortunes of England seemed
-placed in their hands; and to their honour, be it remembered, they
-proved themselves true Englishmen. Not a word of treason or
-treachery was whispered. Loyal England forgot its difference of
-creed. It knew only that the invader was at the gate.
-
-4. On every side volunteers came forward in thousands. There was no
-standing army, but some thousands had seen service in the
-Netherlands, in France, and in Ireland. Forts were built at the
-mouth of the Thames, and an army was stationed at Tilbury. The queen
-visited their camps and heartened the soldiers by her presence and
-her words. "My loving people," she said, "we have been persuaded by
-some that are careful of our safety to take heed how we commit
-ourselves to armed multitudes for fear of treachery; but I assure you
-I do not desire to live to distrust my faithful and loving people.
-Let tyrants fear! I have always so behaved myself that, under God, I
-have placed my chiefest strength and safeguard in the loyal hearts
-and goodwill of my subjects. I know that I have the body but of a
-weak and feeble woman, but I have the heart and stomach of a king,
-and of a king of England, too, and think foul scorn that Parma or
-Spain, or any prince of Europe, should dare to invade the borders of
-my realm."
-
-5. The chief command of the fleet was given to Lord Howard of
-Effingham, with Drake as vice-admiral. "True it is," says an old
-writer, "Howard was no deep seaman; but he had skill enough to know
-those who had more skill than himself." All the great seamen of
-Queen Elizabeth, such as Hawkins and Frobisher, served under him,
-with 9000 hardy sailors. Merchants offered their ships for the war,
-and offered them with powder, shot, and crews all ready on board.
-And so splendid was the spirit that stirred the country, that when
-the queen asked the Lord Mayor of London to supply fifteen ships, he
-requested her to accept double that number.
-
-6. Most of these merchantmen were of small size, and would be quite
-unable to cope with the great Spanish galleons, although useful as
-auxiliaries, serving to cut off stragglers, and to capture disabled
-ships. In the great fight with the Armada the brunt of the fighting
-must fall on the Royal Navy. But there were only thirty-eight ships,
-of all sorts and sizes, carrying the queen's flag. They were,
-however, in prime condition. The celebrated Sir John Hawkins, a
-kinsman of Drake's, had long been in charge of the royal ships, and
-he had taken such good care in their construction and equipment, that
-they had no match in the world for speed, handiness, and soundness.
-
-7. So well pleased was Howard with the fleet placed under his
-command, that he declared, "Our ships do show themselves like
-gallants, and I assure you it will do a man's heart good to behold
-them. I think there were never seen worthier ships, and as few as we
-are, if the King of Spain's force amount not to hundreds, we will
-make good sport with them." Howard tells us that he had crept into
-every place, in every queen's ship, wherever man could get, and there
-was never one of them knew what a leak meant. And when the
-Bonaventure ran hard on a sand bank, it was got off without a
-spoonful of water in her.
-
-8. Comparing the ships of Drake with those of Nelson, we find them
-considerably smaller but more heavily armed for their size. Between
-the times of these two great admirals but little advance seems to
-have been made in the arming of our ships. Drake could even boast a
-few sixty-five pounder guns with a range of over a mile. In what
-were called "fireworks" the English fleet was particularly strong.
-They included grenades to be shot out of great mortars and to explode
-by means of a fuse; illuminating shells for detecting an enemy's
-movements by night; and shells containing "wild-fire" that would burn
-in water and could only be extinguished with sand or ashes.
-
-9. Whilst England is sharpening her weapons and marshalling her
-forces, King Philip is assembling his squadrons. His preparations
-were made on such a grand scale, that he may well have thought his
-Armada "invincible." By the end of July, 1588, all was ready for the
-great task of conquering England.
-
-10. The "Invincible Armada" was composed of 130 ships, the majority
-being of great size "with lofty turrets like castles." There were on
-board 8000 seamen, whose sole duty was to work the ships, with 20,000
-soldiers to do the fighting, and it was provided with no less than
-2500 cannon. The whole fleet was under the command of the Duke of
-Medina Sidonia. The duke's orders were very strict. He was to sail
-up the Channel till he got to Dunkirk. Nothing was to stop him. If
-the English attacked, he was not to delay, but merely keep up a
-running fight. On reaching Dunkirk, he was to escort the Duke of
-Parma and his army to the shores of England.
-
-11. The Armada was expected long before it appeared. Meanwhile, the
-whole people from Berwick to the Land's End were waiting in anxious
-expectation for the first news of the enemy. Beacons were prepared
-along the coast, and on every high point throughout the country. As
-soon as the enemy were sighted, the beacons were kindled.
-
-
-
-(12) DEFEATING THE INVINCIBLE.
-
-1. The main English fleet awaited the arrival of the Armada at
-Plymouth, whilst a smaller fleet kept watch at Dover, to prevent the
-crossing of the Spanish army assembled at Dunkirk, a few leagues from
-Calais. At last, the long-expected Armada was seen off Plymouth
-Sound, on Saturday, July 30th, 1588. The little English fleet kept
-out of sight till the Armada had passed the Sound. On Sunday morning
-the Spaniards saw their enemy hovering about their rear just out of
-cannon-shot.
-
-2. The English admirals well knew their business, and wisely planned
-their mode of action. They knew that the Spaniards had not only the
-advantage in the number and size of their ships, but that they
-carried on each ship some hundreds of soldiers. They judged,
-therefore, that it would be best for the English to avoid coming to
-close quarters, to hang on the rear, to cut off stragglers, and "to
-pluck the feathers of the Spaniard one by one."
-
-3. Thus day after day passed without any pitched battle, but the
-damage wrought by the English guns was considerable. The contrast
-between the build and action of the ships in the two fleets was
-manifest to all. The English vessels sailed at much greater speed,
-and "with such nimble steerage," says a Spanish writer, "that they
-could turn and wield themselves with the wind as they listed, coming
-oftentimes quite close to the Spaniards, giving them one broadside
-and then tacking round to give them the other." Their guns also were
-handled with much greater rapidity, firing, gun for gun, four shots
-to the Spaniards' one.
-
-4. "The enemy constantly pursue me," wrote Sidonia, off the Isle of
-Wight, to the Duke of Parma. "They fire upon me most days from
-morning till nightfall; but they will not close and grapple. I have
-given them every opportunity; I have purposely left ships exposed to
-tempt them to board; but they decline to do it, and there is no
-remedy, for they are swift and we are slow. If these calms last, and
-they continue the same tactics, as they assuredly will, I must
-request your Excellency to send me two shiploads of shot and powder
-immediately, for I am in urgent need."
-
-5. Calms so prevailed that it took a week for the Armada to reach
-Calais Roads, when the Spanish admiral dropped anchor, intending to
-remain there until the Duke of Parma was ready to embark his troops.
-The English promptly let go their anchors at the same instant two
-miles astern. The two fleets lay watching each other all the next
-day. At a council of war called towards evening in Admiral Howard's
-cabin, it was resolved to convert eight vessels into fire-ships. The
-ships having been smeared with pitch, resin, and wild-fire, and
-filled with combustibles, they were set on fire, and sent in the dead
-of night, with wind and tide, straight for the Spanish fleet.
-
-6. The galleons at once cut their anchor cables, and made all haste
-to escape from the threatened danger, "Happiest they who could first
-be gone, though few or none could tell which way to take." Some of
-the ships had no spare anchors, and when they got outside the harbour
-could not anchor again, and were carried far away from their
-flag-ship. When morning broke Sidonia saw his fleet widely
-scattered. Signals were sent up for them to collect and make back
-for Calais.
-
-7. The hour for the English to close was now come. A hot attack was
-begun before the enemy had time to rally and reform. The battle
-raged with fury from dawn to sunset. By the end of the day the
-Armada was in a hopeless state. Three great galleons had sunk, three
-had drifted helplessly on to the Flemish coast, whilst those afloat
-were in a battered condition, with sails torn and masts shot away.
-
-8. The Spanish admiral was in despair. He saw there was nothing
-left but to get away by the easiest road. Not daring to return by
-the Channel, he resolved on making his way home by sailing round the
-Orkneys. A terrible tempest pursued him, and so many vessels were
-dashed against the rock-bound coasts of Scotland and Ireland that
-only fifty-three storm-shattered ships ever reached Spain. Out of
-thirty thousand men who had set sail in the Armada at least twenty
-thousand never returned.
-
-9. In England one voice of joy and thanksgiving rang through the
-land. The great victory had been won with the loss of only one
-vessel and very few men. Not a single hostile foot had been planted
-on English soil. A solemn thanksgiving service was held in St.
-Paul's Cathedral; and in memory of the great deliverance a medal was
-struck, around the edge of which was inscribed in Latin, "_God blew
-with His breath and they were scattered_."
-
-10. The war with Spain did not come to a close with the destruction
-of the Great Armada, but the long-dreaded danger of invasion had
-passed away. The navy of the greatest power in the world had been
-smitten and shattered. And the only result of Spain's attempt to
-enslave England was to raise her to a higher place among the nations.
-Hence the poet sings in his song of _Rule Britannia_:--
-
- Still more majestic shall thou rise,
- More dreadful from each foreign stroke;
- As the loud blast that tears the skies
- Serves but to root thy native oak.
-
-11. The war with Spain lasted until the death of Philip (1598). It
-was carried on almost wholly at sea, but the only story of much
-interest relates to Sir Richard Grenville, who for fifteen hours
-resisted all the efforts of a Spanish fleet to take or sink his ship,
-the _Revenge_. The unequal contest went on right through the night.
-When day dawned the _Revenge_ was riddled with shot, Grenville
-mortally wounded, and hardly a man still alive and unwounded.
-
-12. The dying admiral ordered the ship to be scuttled and sent to
-the bottom with all on board, "Trust to God," he said, "and to none
-else. Lessen not your honour now by seeking to prolong your lives."
-But his men thought they had done enough for honour, and hauled down
-the flag of St. George. The Spaniards showed their admiration of the
-heroism they had witnessed by doing all they could for the remnant
-alive. They carried the hero on board the _San Pablo_, where lie
-died three days later. His last words were, "Here die I, Richard
-Grenville, with a joyful and quiet mind having ended my life like a
-true soldier that has fought for his country, queen, religion, and
-honour."
-
-
-
-(13) EXPANSION OF ENGLAND INTO THE "UNITED KINGDOM."
-
-1. Elizabeth's realm was very small compared with that which King
-Edward reigns over. It only embraced England, Wales and Ireland, and
-the last-named was in a chronic state of discontent and rebellion.
-On the death of Elizabeth, the crowns of England and Scotland were
-united in the person of James I. (1603), the first king of Great
-Britain and Ireland. Thus the Scots had the satisfaction of feeling
-that they had given a king to England instead of England forcing a
-king on them.
-
-2. This union of the crowns of England and Scotland was the first
-step towards bringing about that real union between the two countries
-which exists at the present day; for they now form parts of a truly
-"United Kingdom," having one sovereign, one parliament, one army and
-navy, having the same friends and the same foes among the nations.
-But this happy result was long in coming. The jealousy and enmity
-which had so long existed between the two countries did not come to
-an end with the union of the two crowns. Each country still cared
-only for its own interests, and each people regarded the other as
-foreigners. They were not even permitted to trade freely with each
-other; but duties were levied on each other's goods in crossing the
-Border or entering each other's ports.
-
-3. This state of things lasted a hundred years after James of
-Scotland became King of England. It happily came to an end in the
-reign of Queen Anne (1707). By the Act of Union, then passed, each
-country was to keep its own laws and its own National Church; but in
-other respects they were made into one kingdom, with the same
-parliament, the same privileges in trade, the same obligations in war.
-
-4. This happy marriage between England and Scotland has had the best
-results for both parties. England gained a staunch friend in war,
-Scotland no small share in England's wealth; both alike grew in power
-and prosperity. Nor has the smaller kingdom been lost in the larger.
-The Scots have retained their old national spirit, their love of
-independence, and their own religion and customs. The union has only
-offered the sons of Scotland a larger field on which to prove their
-worth and expend their energy. Her soldiers, and especially her
-Highland regiments, have done more than their share in building up
-the empire. A noble rivalry has long existed between the regiments
-of the two countries, which has helped to evoke deeds of valour and
-self-sacrifice that have raised the British army to a high position
-on the roll of honour.
-
-5. Turning now to Ireland we must admit that the relations between
-the two countries have not been nearly so satisfactory. It is not
-for us to enter into the wrongs and rights of the matter, but as in
-most cases of continual disputes and disagreements, there have been
-faults on both sides. If we could only "forgive and forget," it
-would be a happy thing for both of us. Ireland certainly has been
-the exception to the marked success of England in her mode of
-government.
-
-6. Though Ireland, as a whole, has seldom been a loyal friend or
-staunch supporter of the empire, her gifted sons, by their wit and
-eloquence, as speakers and writers, have played no small part in its
-making and moulding. As men of action too in the affairs of the
-nation they have gained great renown, as the annals of our military
-history plainly show. Have we not recently seen, for example, in the
-Boer war, what an heroic part Irishmen can play? Nor have we
-forgotten how Queen Victoria marked her high appreciation of the
-valour of her Irish soldiers, ordering all ranks in the Irish
-regiments to wear, as a distinction, on St. Patrick's Day, a sprig of
-shamrock in their head-dress, to commemorate the gallantry of their
-countrymen in South Africa.
-
-7. Had the Irish been treated in this generous spirit in the days of
-our forefathers, England would not have failed, as she has, in
-winning Ireland to her side. Two causes, in particular, may be
-mentioned for this failure. England attempted to force her form of
-religion on the Irish, punishing them in various ways for refusing to
-become Protestants. And she treated Ireland unfairly in regard to
-trade and manufactures, selfishly making laws and regulations to suit
-herself at the expense of the poorer kingdom.
-
-8. These causes of disunion and resentment have long since been
-removed, but the evil done in past centuries has left behind it
-bitter memories, and, in some cases, vengeful feelings. An endeavour
-was made to draw the two nations more closely together by the _Act of
-Union_, which came into force on January 1st, 1801. This Act decreed
-that Ireland, instead of having a parliament of its own, should send
-representatives straight to the _Imperial Parliament_ at Westminster,
-and enjoy henceforth the right of free trade with Great Britain.
-
-9. Thus was formed, at last, the _United Kingdom of Great Britain
-and Ireland_. And as a symbol of that union a new flag was designed,
-combining the three crosses of St. George, St. Andrew, and St.
-Patrick, who had from early times been regarded as the patron saints
-of England, Scotland, and Ireland respectively. The flag thus
-composed is styled the _Union Jack_, and is regarded throughout the
-empire as the symbol of that spirit of brotherhood which should bind
-us altogether in feelings of loyalty and devotion to our king and
-country.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-
-Early English Colonisation
-
-(1603-1688).
-
-
-(1) ENGLAND'S SUCCESS IN COLONIZING.
-
-1. As far as we have gone in our story we have followed the fortunes
-of England in the times of the Tudors, and have seen her rise to a
-high place among the nations as one of the great Sea Powers. So far
-we have spoken only of the making of _England_ and its expansion into
-the "United Kingdom." What we have said, as yet, relates only to the
-laying of the foundation-stones on which the British Empire has been
-built. Our next task is to show how that empire began and how it
-afterwards grew and became great. When James I. came to the throne
-of England the _King's Realm_ was limited to the _Home Countries_
-that form the United Kingdom. The rest of the empire has been
-acquired in the course of the three centuries that separate the death
-of Queen Elizabeth from that of Queen Victoria.
-
-2. The expansion of the empire has been effected in three ways: (1)
-by peaceful occupation, (2) by force of arms, and (3) by friendly
-treaty. When the territory taken possession of was thinly occupied
-by wandering tribes, as in North America, or by mere savages, as in
-Australia, we have been able to gain an easy settlement without the
-sacrifice of many lives. Some countries have come to us as the fruit
-of conquest, examples of which we have in India, Canada, and Cape
-Colony. And certain territories we have acquired by purchase or by
-friendly arrangement with the native chiefs, as in the case of New
-Zealand and the Straits Settlements.
-
-3. Of these possessions only a certain number are rightly termed
-_colonies_. True British colonies are settlements where men from our
-own shores have been able to make a permanent home, found a family,
-and rear children in robust health. Men of our stock can only plant
-such colonies where a temperate climate prevails, where wheat and
-other cereals thrive, and where flocks and herds can be successfully
-reared; such colonies we have in Canada, Australia, and New Zealand.
-
-4. But the term "colony" has a wider application than this. We
-speak, for instance, of our West Indian colonies, where the climate
-is too hot for our race to flourish. Here the British resident is
-usually the owner of some plantation of sugar or tobacco, and for
-some years he superintends his crops, but always returns "home" as
-soon as he has made what he considers sufficient to live upon, in
-comfort, for the rest of his days. In fact, the term "colony" is
-generally applied to any of the British possessions beyond the seas,
-with the exception of India. And the whole of such possessions, with
-the same exception, may be conveniently referred to as our _Colonial
-Empire_.
-
-5. It is now admitted on all sides that the British have surpassed
-all nations in the art of colonizing. Their success is due to a
-variety of causes, among which we may reckon their adventurous
-spirit, their love of liberty, their energy and enterprise. This
-spirit has made the Briton often restless and discontented with what
-he considers his humdrum life at home. It has driven him forth to
-seek a more varied and fuller life in the midst of dangers and
-difficulties, where he hopes to find free scope for his energies, and
-full liberty to follow his own bent and go his own way. But the mere
-spirit of adventure would not have insured success. That has come to
-him because he is gifted with great pluck, where fighting has to be
-done, with good staying power under stress and storm, with
-self-reliance when cut off from friends, and above all with a spirit
-of justice and fair-play.
-
-6. Possessing these qualities he has been able to conquer his foes
-and afterwards to gain their good-will. When, for instance, the
-brave Sikhs of India were thoroughly beaten, they readily took
-service under our flag and helped us to put down the Sepoy Mutiny.
-To make the men you have conquered follow you gladly; that is the
-secret of empire. England's success in colonizing and ruling the
-native races within the borders of her realm is also largely due to
-the fact that she has avoided that common fault of most other nations
-in dealing with their colonies--over-governing, treating them as
-children needing precise rules and many restrictions. England, on
-the other hand, has seldom kept her colonies in leading-strings
-longer than it was necessary.
-
-7. Much, however, of Britain's success in the management of her
-colonies is the result of experience, and the outcome of repeated
-failure, which is always ready to yield lessons of wisdom to those
-who are willing to learn. We did not learn all at once to set a true
-value on colonies. Their worth was measured, at first, by the amount
-of gold or silver that could be got out of them. It took some time
-for the truth to be clearly seen that _the richest land is that which
-can feed most people_.
-
-8. If we wish now-a-days to ascertain the value of any colony to the
-motherland, we ask ourselves one or two such questions as these: Is
-it a country where our surplus population may make new permanent
-homes and bring up healthy families? Is it a country that offers a
-good field of commerce for our merchants? We usually find that
-"trade follows the flag." Where the Union Jack flies, there, as a
-rule, the people trade mostly with the home-country. In New Zealand,
-for instance, seven-tenths of the total trade is done with the United
-Kingdom.
-
-9. We have thus learned to value our colonies chiefly as places for
-the reception of our surplus products and population. And our
-success in keeping them attached to the motherland and loyal to the
-old flag, that has "braved a thousand years the battle and the
-breeze," arises from the fact, that we leave them as free as possible
-to manage their own affairs and to spend their own money in their own
-way. And this is only right, for a colony has a great deal to do for
-itself which has been done for us in the old country by our
-forefathers. A young colony, like a young householder, has to
-furnish and set its house in order. It has, for example, to provide
-roads and bridges, railways, and telegraphs; it has to bank the
-rivers, drain the marshes, and clear the forests. It is, therefore,
-only right that no attempt should be made to tax our colonies or to
-restrict their trade for the benefit of the mother-country.
-
-
-
-(2) ENGLAND'S FIRST COLONY.
-
-1. Sir Walter Raleigh made strenuous efforts, in the reign of
-Elizabeth, to found a colony in Virginia, but the men who first
-consented to go as emigrants, were not true colonists, but mere
-adventurers on the hunt for gold. Failing in their search for gold,
-they returned to England, taking with them a sample of the strange
-herb they had learnt from the Indians to smoke. Two further attempts
-made by Raleigh to colonize Virginia ended in failure and disaster.
-
-2. The first offshoot of the English race destined to take root in
-America, sailed from England in the third year of James I.'s reign.
-After a tedious voyage the expedition entered Chesapeake Bay too late
-in the season for the seed they had brought with them to be sown that
-year (1607). Ascending a stream which they called the James River,
-they chose for the site of their settlement a peninsula about forty
-miles from its mouth, where they built a village of rude huts to
-which they gave the name of Jamestown, and which proved the first
-permanent settlement of the English in the New World.
-
-3. It cannot be said that these emigrants deserved to succeed any
-better than those who preceded them. We can only wonder, after the
-sad experience already bought at such a heavy cost, that men of the
-same stamp should still be sent over as colonists. Most of the
-present company were mere idle adventurers and worthless fellows who
-had never done an honest day's work at home. The new colony,
-consequently, was soon in danger of extinction. In six months half
-of the settlers were swept away by disease, wretched food, and other
-hardships. The remnant owed its escape to the resource and energy of
-one of their number, John Smith, who is entitled to the honour of
-being the first to plant the English race within the borders of what
-is now the United States.
-
-4. Smith was a true Briton in many things besides the name, a man
-who would "stand no nonsense," who on being chosen leader soon made
-it plain that no drones should live in the hive. He soon proved
-himself the head and heart of the whole colony. Having provided a
-plenteous store of deer's flesh, wild-fowl, and maize-bread for the
-winter--"for he was more wakeful to gather provisions than the
-covetous to find gold"--he left the camp to explore the country
-round. Whilst thus engaged, Smith had the misfortune to fall into
-the hands of Indians.
-
-5. "I was brought," he says, "to the village where the great chief
-Powhatan has his spacious wigwam. There they performed a war-dance
-around me, every one in the ring brandishing his weapons. One of my
-captors having been wounded, I cried out that at Jamestown I had some
-medicine to cure him. They would not let me fetch it; but I was
-permitted to send a letter, in which I asked my friends to put what I
-wanted under a great rock outside the town. To the astonishment of
-the Indian messengers who delivered my letter, the things I had
-promised were found by them the next day at the appointed place. On
-their return every one was full of wonder because of the
-'talking-leaf.'"
-
-6. "They thought it was all due to magic, and met in council to
-decide my fate. Some feared to put me to death, others feared to let
-me live. After a long and solemn talk there was a dead silence,
-whilst a huge stone was dragged into the centre, and I was forced to
-kneel down beside it, Indians standing around with their heavy clubs.
-At this critical moment the chief's daughter, Pocahontas, a young
-girl of ten or twelve, flew to my side and, spreading her arms over
-me pleaded for my life. Another council was held, and I was set
-free."
-
-7. Meanwhile everything had fallen into confusion at Jamestown, and
-Smith had much ado to keep the men from sailing away in the pinnace.
-In the following spring another party of emigrants arrived, composed
-mostly of mere reckless adventurers, whose one object was to find
-gold. "When you send again," Smith wrote to the Council at home, "I
-entreat you rather send but thirty carpenters, husbandmen, gardeners,
-fishermen, blacksmiths, masons, and diggers up of trees' roots than a
-thousand of such as we have.... Nothing is to be won here but by
-honest toil." Under Smith's rule the colony passed safely through
-another winter, and then an explosion of a bag of gunpowder slung
-around his neck, rendered him for a time useless, and he returned to
-England.
-
-8. The colony went to pieces in Smith's absence, and within six
-months of his departure it was reduced to a miserable remnant of
-sixty persons, supporting themselves mainly on roots and berries.
-They were on the point of abandoning their settlement and had just
-reached the mouth of the river when they were astonished by the sight
-of a ship coming up to meet them. The ship was the forerunner of a
-small squadron, under the command of Lord de la Warr, who had been
-sent to the relief of the colony.
-
-9. The turning-point had come. The new governor had brought
-provisions for a year and a large band of emigrants. He assembled
-the old settlers, sternly rebuked them for their "sluggish idleness,"
-and entreated them to amend their ways, and so avoid the sword of
-justice, which he was determined to wield. It is amusing to read the
-old chronicler's idea of hard work. "Let not any man," says he, "be
-discouraged by the relation of their daily labour. It began at six
-and went on till ten, and again from two to four when they went to
-church, and after that returned home and received their rations."
-
-10. With the coming of Lord de la Warr, the prospects of the colony
-began to brighten and progress to be made. The first decided step
-onward was taken when a few acres of land were assigned to each
-settler for his orchard and garden and other private uses. Hitherto
-all had been expected to work for the common good, and the result had
-been reluctant labour and waste of time, the few willing to work
-having no heart to do so, when the majority were idly whiling away
-the time. Hence we see the advantage of giving every man the right
-to hold private property.
-
-11. The colonists for some little time lost much of their labour in
-growing grapes, but on turning their chief attention and care to the
-cultivation of tobacco, they found themselves on the highway to
-prosperity. Very soon the fields, the gardens, the public squares,
-even the sides of the streets of Jamestown, were planted with tobacco
-for the English market. Few women had as yet dared to cross the
-Atlantic, but the growing prosperity of the colony induced ninety
-women to throw in their lot with their countrymen in Virginia. They
-were not long in finding husbands. Thus arose new English homes in
-the land beyond the seas. England's first colony had taken root, and
-in time a new English nation sprang therefrom.
-
-[Illustration: THE PILGRIM FATHERS LEAVING ENGLAND.]
-
-12. From the many blunders made in trying to found our first colony,
-we learned how to secure success in similar undertakings in future.
-Virginia served as our school of wisdom and experience in planting
-colonies; we had still to learn, by losing her and her sister states,
-how to keep colonies within the empire after planting them.
-
-
-
-(3) "FAREWELL, DEAR ENGLAND."
-
-1. The second English colony in America was founded, in 1620, by a
-very different class of persons from those reckless adventurers who,
-in Elizabeth's reign, threw away their lives in Virginia. The
-founders of _New England_, as this second colony was named, were a
-devoted band of earnest persons, knit together by religious ties, who
-went out there as pilgrims in search of a land where they could enjoy
-religious freedom.
-
-2. The "Pilgrim Fathers," as many love to call them, belonged to the
-religious body known as "Puritans." The Puritans thought that the
-English Church needed further reform, and many of them refused to
-attend divine worship in the parish churches as the law directed.
-For their disobedience, they had been fined and in other ways
-punished. When James I. came to the throne, they hoped to be left
-free to worship God as they thought best. In this they were,
-unhappily, doomed to disappointment.
-
-3. King James was exceedingly bitter against the Puritans, and said,
-"I will make them conform, or harry them out of the land." And out
-of the land the more zealous resolved to go. They first sought an
-asylum in Holland; but they could not feel at home there, for the
-language and manners of the Dutch seemed to them harsh and uncouth.
-At last they were moved to make real English homes for themselves
-across the Atlantic.
-
-4. They knew from the reports that had come to them that they must
-expect much toil and suffering. "But we are well weaned," wrote
-their pastor, "from the delicate milk of the mother-country, and
-inured to the difficulties of a strange land; the people are
-industrious and frugal. We are knit together as a body in a most
-sacred covenant of the Lord, by virtue whereof we hold ourselves
-strictly tied to all care of each other's good and of the whole. It
-is not with us as with men whom small things can discourage."
-
-5. Accordingly, a little company of one hundred and twenty,
-including men, women, and children, set sail from Plymouth in the
-_Mayflower_, bound for the country round the river Hudson. But the
-captain of the _Mayflower_, either mistaking his course, or driven
-out of it, brought his ship to anchor in the harbour of Cape Cod, on
-a barren and bleak coast in Massachusetts. The country was then
-buried in snow, and the whole winter was before them. There were
-none to show them kindness or bid them welcome, but they were not
-disheartened.
-
-6. The first thing was to choose a good spot for the settlement. An
-exploring party landed, but after several days discovered nothing of
-value but a heap of maize in a deserted Indian village. Many graves
-were scattered about the country, but no Indians were seen. They
-afterwards learnt that a pestilence had swept off the Indians in that
-part, so that no difficulty arose from the hostility of the natives.
-
-7. Meanwhile the carpenter had been busy repairing their large boat
-or shallop. As soon as it was ready a party set off to explore the
-coast. The cold was so severe that the spray of the waves froze as
-it fell on them, making their clothes like coats of steel. On the
-third day, the pilot of the shallop, who had been in those regions
-before, assures them that they can reach a good harbour before
-nightfall. After some hours' sailing, a storm of snow and rain
-breaks upon them: the sea swells, the rudder breaks, the boat must
-now be steered with oars; the storm increases and night is at hand.
-To reach the harbour before dark, as much sail as possible is borne;
-the mast breaks into three pieces and the sail falls overboard. But
-the tide is favourable, and as darkness sets in, they enter a fair
-harbour, and step ashore wet, and cold, and weak.
-
-8. Morning, as it dawned, showed the place to be a small island in a
-well-sheltered bay. Here they remained for a day to recruit, and as
-the next day was the "Christian Sabbath," they felt bound to rest and
-"keep it holy." On Monday the exploring party made their way to the
-mainland. The granite boulder on which they stepped on landing has
-ever since been treasured by their descendants. Here the "Pilgrim
-Fathers" resolved to settle. They called the town, which in time
-grew up on this spot, _New Plymouth_, in memory of the port from
-which they had last set sail.
-
-9. No holiday-task lay before the settlers. Huts had to be built in
-the intervals of rain and snow. Meanwhile the _Mayflower_ was their
-home, but so ill provided were they for enduring the rigours of
-winter that by cold or famine half the company were cut off before
-the spring. In April, the vessel which had sheltered them so long
-sailed away for England, leaving the survivors ready to bear their
-hard lot with a stout heart. Thrifty and industrious as they were,
-their progress was very slow; and at the end of ten years they
-numbered only three hundred souls. They had, however, struck deep
-root and remained steadfast. "Let it not be grievous unto you," some
-of their brethren in England had written to them in the midst of
-their sufferings, "that yours has been the task to break the ice for
-others. The honour shall be yours to the world's end."
-
-10. At last the time came for a large increase of their numbers from
-home. In 1630 seven hundred emigrants set sail for the land of
-freedom in the West; for Charles I. was now on the throne and had
-begun his arbitrary rule. Before the assembling of the Long
-Parliament (1640), which carried on the struggle that ended with the
-execution of the king, no less than two hundred emigrant ships,
-carrying twenty thousand Englishmen, had crossed the Atlantic. Nor
-were these men the waifs and strays, the mere wreckage of society,
-but men of means and character, ready to risk all for the privilege
-of serving God according to their conscience. As the ships bore them
-away out of sight of their native land, they remembered it, not with
-feelings of bitterness for the ill treatment they had received on
-account of their religion, but as the home of their fathers. As its
-shores faded from their sight there arose from every heart the tender
-cry, "_Farewell, dear England!_"
-
-
-
-(4) PROGRESS IN COLONIZING.
-
-1. We have now sketched out the circumstances attending the planting
-of our first two colonies--Virginia and New England. Between these
-two colonies was planted another, called Maryland, in honour of
-Henrietta Maria, the wife of Charles I.
-
-2. _Maryland_ was in most respects a highly-favoured colony. It was
-founded, in 1633, by Lord Baltimore, who seems to have risen above
-most men of his age in his readiness to tolerate men of a different
-faith from his own. Baltimore declared himself a Catholic, and was
-desirous of providing a home in America for men of his creed, since
-they were debarred from the free exercise of their religion in
-England. Neither Virginia nor New England would have suited his
-purpose; none but members of the Church of England were welcomed in
-the former, and none but Puritans of the strictest order were
-tolerated in the latter.
-
-3. It was otherwise ordered in Maryland. "No person within this
-province," ran the earliest law of the colony, "professing to be a
-Christian, shall be in any way troubled or molested for his or her
-religion, or in the free exercise thereof." Due consideration also
-was shown to the rights of the natives. The first act of the
-governor was to purchase land from the Indians, and with their
-consent he took possession of a village, which he named St. Mary's.
-The settlers then went resolutely to work, learning all they could
-from the natives, whose goodwill it was easy to gain by presents of
-cloth and axes, of hoes and knives.
-
-The Indian women taught the wives of the new comers to make bread of
-maize; the warriors of the tribe gave many valuable hints in hunting
-and fishing. Thus the foundation of Maryland was peacefully and
-happily laid. In six months it advanced more than Virginia had done
-in as many years.
-
-4. In the course of the next hundred years such progress was made in
-building up a new English nation on the other side of the Atlantic,
-that no less than thirteen flourishing colonies, including the three
-already mentioned, were established in what is now the United States.
-But as these colonies have long ceased to form part of our empire we
-do not propose to give here any further details respecting them. We
-cannot, however, but feel proud of the fact that the great American
-nation has sprung mainly from our race, that it speaks our language,
-that its laws are based on ours, and that it inherits our love of
-justice and freedom.
-
-5. Whilst the colonies that have since grown into the United States
-were taking root, our countrymen settled in some of the American
-islands, which have since become valuable possessions. An English
-vessel bound for Virginia, when it was an infant colony, happened to
-be wrecked on one of the Bermuda islands. The _Bermudas_ form a
-cluster of a hundred small islands, and in one of the recesses of the
-inland sea, which they enclose, is a splendid harbour with an
-entrance so narrow as to render it beyond the reach of attack.
-Seeing the value of these islands as a secure refuge for our shipping
-in the North Atlantic, the shipwrecked mariner took possession in the
-name of King James, and ever since they have remained in our hands as
-a military post and naval station of no mean importance.
-
-6. In the West India Islands also the English, in spite of the
-Spaniards, gained a footing, _Barbados_ being their earliest
-settlement in that quarter. The first recorded visit of Englishmen
-was in the year 1605, when the crew of the "Olive Blossom" landed,
-and erected a cross as a memorial of the event, cutting at the same
-time upon the bark of a tree, "James, King of England and of this
-island." Barbados was the first English colony in which the
-sugar-cane was planted, and sugar soon became a great source of
-wealth to the planters. The civil war in the reign of Charles I.
-induced many Englishmen to cast in their lot with the settlers of
-this little island in the summer seas. Many of the West India
-Islands have changed hands more than once, but Barbados from its
-first settlement, in 1624, has remained in our possession.
-
-7. _Jamaica_, the largest of our West India colonies, fell as easily
-as a ripe fruit into English hands in the days of Cromwell's rule.
-Cromwell took great pride in his new colony, and aided the colonists
-very materially by sending some thousands of Scottish prisoners of
-war after his victory at Worcester, to work in the sugar plantations.
-These men after a few years became free labourers, and many worked
-their way, as Scotsmen know how, to high place and fortune.
-
-8. _Newfoundland_ claims to be the oldest British colony. True, it
-was taken possession of by Gilbert in the name of Queen Elizabeth,
-but no regular settlement was made there until long afterwards. The
-island was inhabited mainly by a floating population that came and
-went. Some thousands of fishermen came in spring, and on the
-approach of winter re-embarked with the cod they had caught and
-cured. The English government wanted no regular settlers here. They
-wished to preserve the island simply as a fishing-station, and the
-fisheries as nurseries for the navy. In spite of all discouragement
-settlers constantly increased, but more than a hundred years passed,
-after Gilbert took possession, before the first governor was
-appointed.
-
-9. The country around _Hudson Bay_ was claimed by the English by
-right of discovery. Hudson Strait and Bay recall the name of Henry
-Hudson, who, in the service of King James, first entered and explored
-these seas. His fate is, perhaps, the saddest that any of the brave
-men, engaged in discoveries in these icy regions, have suffered. The
-crew mutinied, and Hudson, with his son and seven others, was turned
-adrift in a small boat and never afterwards heard of.
-
-10. The Hudson Bay Company was authorised by Charles II. in 1670, to
-take possession of the lands around Hudson Bay. It was soon found
-that the country was too cold for colonists to settle in it, but that
-a valuable fur trade could be carried on. "Forts," or
-trading-stations, were accordingly set up on the shores of the Bay,
-and trade was opened with the Indian trappers who came once a year
-with their annual catch of furs.
-
-11. Each summer a ship arrived from London, bringing all that the
-Indian most needed or most fancied, such as guns, knives, axes,
-spirits, looking-glasses, blankets, beads, and trinkets of all sorts.
-When these had been properly arranged in the great room of the fort,
-the traffic began. The Indians were first admitted to the outer room
-with their bundles of furs. Each skin was examined and the price
-decided on was paid in the form of little coloured sticks. With
-these counters each red man passed into the inner room and exchanged
-them for such articles as he wished to purchase.
-
-12. Before concluding this short sketch of the progress made in
-English colonization during the reigns of the Stuarts, justice
-compels us to say that the "Merry Monarch"--who is supposed never to
-have said a foolish thing, and never to have done a wise one--acted
-wisely on behalf of his colonies. He established a Colonial Council
-to take the oversight of all the colonies and see to their welfare.
-They were to arrange for a common system of government and trade, to
-assist the right sort of people to emigrate, and to bind the
-mother-country and the colonies together by schemes for mutual help.
-
-
-
-(5) STRUGGLE FOR THE MASTERY AT SEA.
-
-1. Britain has long been acknowledged mistress of the seas, and our
-very existence as a nation, still more as an empire, depends on our
-being able to keep that position; for it is only by command of the
-sea that we can defend the scattered parts of our empire, and make
-sure of being fed at home, seeing that a large part of our food comes
-from abroad. England began to be a great Sea Power when the Spanish
-Armada was destroyed (1588), but more than a hundred years had yet to
-pass before she could lay undisputed claim to the foremost place upon
-the seas. Meanwhile, a great struggle took place between the Dutch
-and English for the leading place.
-
-2. No braver or more skilful seamen ever sailed the seas than our
-Dutch rivals. Holland was at last obliged to yield the palm, because
-she had to defend her borders from attack by France on land whilst
-carrying on war with England at sea. We owe much to the fact that
-our land is encircled by the sea. Hence Shakespeare speaks of it as
-
- "This precious stone set in the silver sea,
- Which serves it in the office of a wall,
- Or as a moat defensive to a house,
- Against the envy of less happier lands."
-
-3. Had James I. been like the great queen whom he succeeded, Holland
-would probably not have got the start of England, as she did, when he
-was king. Under his timid government our nation sank to a low place
-among the Powers of Europe, whilst Holland stepped forward and took
-our place as the rival of Spain, and in the course of a few years
-made herself the first maritime state in the world. The Dutch became
-great ship-builders, and in their ships carried on the trade of a
-large part of Europe. They became in fact the great ocean carriers
-of the day, holding the position which is now held by ourselves; or
-to quote the writer of _Fights for the Flag_--"They swept the Spanish
-flag from the seas. The carrying trade of the world was in their
-hands. They fished in all waters, traded in all ports, gathered the
-wealth of the world under all skies, and, as far as marine qualities
-were concerned, might almost have been web-footed."
-
-4. During our Civil War, in the reign of Charles I., the Dutch
-profited much by our home troubles. Much of the English trade fell
-into their hands, their ships being largely employed in carrying
-goods to and from our English ports. But no sooner was King Charles
-executed than steps were taken to revive English shipping. In the
-early days of the Commonwealth a _Navigation Act_ was passed, which
-struck a serious blow at the Dutch carrying trade. By this Act it
-was ordered that no goods should be imported into England except in
-English vessels, or in those belonging to the country in which the
-goods were produced.
-
-5. The Dutch regarded this Act as a dagger aimed at their heart.
-There was another thing which rankled within them. English ships of
-war had for centuries claimed the right to require all foreign ships
-to salute them by lowering their topsails, or striking their flag,
-whenever they met in the narrow waters of the English Channel; and
-now, under the rule of Cromwell, the captains of our warships were
-ordered to enforce this claim. Before long "the greatest naval power
-of the day and the greatest naval power of the future" launched their
-forces against each other--the Dutch under their celebrated admiral,
-Van Tromp, and the English under Robert Blake, who became equally
-famous.
-
-6. The English were first afloat. Blake sailed north to sweep the
-Dutch fishermen off the coasts of England and Scotland; for the
-poaching of the Hollanders had been one of the grievances which
-brought on the war. This was an easy task. The enemy's guard-ships
-were taken or sunk, the cargoes of poached herrings were thrown into
-the sea; but the fishermen's boats were spared by the English
-Admiral, since they belonged, as he said, to poor families and formed
-their only means of a livelihood. Dutch merchantmen returning from
-the Indies were snapped up in the Channel and sent as prizes up the
-Thames in scores. Very soon Van Tromp was on the heels of our
-admiral with a magnificent fleet, but a storm so battered his ships
-that he had to return and refit.
-
-7. On the approach of winter the English fleet broke up for their
-winter quarters; for at that time the thought of a winter campaign
-never entered men's minds. Van Tromp, however, was daring enough to
-face the winter storms and take the risk. He suddenly appeared off
-the Downs with ninety sail. Blake could only muster half that
-number, but he thought it more honourable to risk a battle than seek
-safety in flight. The unequal contest went on doggedly till dusk,
-when Blake withdrew his shattered fleet into the Thames after three
-of his ships had been sunk and two taken.
-
-8. Van Tromp now sailed the Channel, it is said, with a broom at the
-mast-head of his ship as a sign that he had "swept the English from
-the Channel." The English did not regard the result of the battle
-with dismay. On the contrary, the reports of the battle were read
-with pride; and the Council of State thanked Blake for his services.
-The real battle which should decide the question of superiority at
-sea had yet to be fought.
-
-9. Van Tromp's triumph with the broom at his masthead did not last
-long. In less than three months the English were again on the sea
-with a powerful fleet, and took up their station off Portland. They
-had no need to go in search of Tromp, for he could not help bringing
-the merchant-ships that he was escorting home right past them. At
-length he was seen coming up the Channel with a huge convoy of at
-least 150 sail under his wing. His warships were between them and
-the English. The moment had come, and every sailor in the two ships
-felt it, to test their prowess. It was the first time the two great
-admirals had met on equal terms.
-
-10. The close and desperate fighting that ensued told sorely on both
-sides. A hundred men fell on board the English admiral's flag-ship;
-and at the end of the day the ship itself, which had gone foremost
-into battle, had its masts down, its rigging gone, and its hull
-riddled. Some of its shattered sisters were glad enough to crawl
-into Portsmouth. Of the Dutch ships one was burnt, one blown up, and
-six taken or sunk.
-
-11. During the night the two fleets continued working slowly along
-the Channel eastwards. Van Tromp had his men-of-war in the form of a
-crescent with the convoy between its horns. With daylight came a
-renewal of the fighting which lasted until sunset. Never was sterner
-fighting done. One Dutch captain, for instance, when grappled on
-each side by an English ship, set fire to his own vessel that the
-three might burn together. The English, however, drew off, leaving
-the Dutchman to its fate.
-
-12. The dawn of the third day saw the brave old Tromp still keeping
-guard like a hen over her brood of chickens. His line, however, was
-on that day broken through, and then an exciting chase followed,
-which ended in the capture of some fifty merchant-ships. Two other
-desperate battles took place the same year, and both ended favourably
-for England. On the last day of the last battle, the grand old Dutch
-admiral was pierced to the heart with a musket-ball.
-
-13. This war dealt a severe blow to the Dutch carrying-trade, and
-brought Holland to the brink of ruin. "The Zuyder Zee," it is said,
-"became a forest of masts; the country was full of beggars; grass
-grew in the streets, and in Amsterdam fifteen hundred houses were
-empty." Peace with England (1654) alone saved the Dutch from utter
-ruin. And this peace left England, for the time at least, mistress
-of the seas.
-
-
-
-(6) OUR GREAT "GENERAL-AT-SEA."
-
-1. Robert Blake, whose victories at sea are second only to those of
-Nelson, was not learned in the arts of seamanship. In his day it was
-quite usual for generals to take command at sea, leaving the
-navigation of the ships in the hands of the "Masters." Blake,
-however, did not fight the less well because he went to sea in full
-military uniform, including his top-boots. In the excitement of
-battle some of these "Admirals-in-spurs" forgot the language of the
-sea. It is said that General Monk, in the middle of a sea-fight,
-sent a shout of laughter round his own decks by giving the order, as
-to cavalry, "wheel to the left."
-
-2. Blake, our great "General-at-Sea" had all the qualities of a
-great commander, except perhaps his outward look and mien. He was a
-little man, of rather a melancholy turn, and chary of his words. He
-had however, that magnetic influence over his men that bespeaks the
-true leader--the influence that made them ready to follow wherever he
-led the way, regardless of chances and risks. He was also beloved by
-them for his constant care and thought for their welfare. He set
-himself, with all his heart and strength, to remove all abuses from
-the navy and to introduce numberless reforms. None knew better that
-success in the day of battle depends greatly upon previous attention
-to what seems "little things."
-
-3. Blake had no ends of his own to serve. In the face of any
-question that presented itself, his one thought was, "What do the
-interest and honour of England require?" The watchword of his life
-was that grand word DUTY, which Nelson set before the eyes of his
-sailors on the morning of Trafalgar. These two great admirals are
-well linked together by the poet Campbell in his famous sea-song:--
-
- "The spirit of your fathers
- Shall start from every wave--
- For the deck it was their field of fame,
- And Ocean was their grave:
- Where Blake and mighty Nelson fell
- Your manly hearts shall glow,
- As you sweep through the deep,
- While the stormy winds do blow;
- While the battle rages loud and long
- And the stormy winds do blow."
-
-4. No sooner had our great admiral ended the war with the Dutch, in
-the way already described, than he was despatched by Cromwell with a
-powerful fleet to the Mediterranean, which had long been infested by
-pirates in league with the Governors, or Deys, of the Barbary States.
-These pirates not only seized the cargoes of the merchant ships, but
-sold their crews and passengers into slavery.
-
-5. When Blake, in the course of his cruise, appeared before Tunis
-and demanded the release of all Christian prisoners and slaves, the
-Dey pointed defiantly to his castles at the entrance of the harbour
-and his nine cruisers anchored beneath their guns. Blake replied by
-leading in his ships and cannonading the Dey's batteries at close
-range. When this terrible hail of shot had dismounted the enemy's
-guns, the admiral lowered his long-boats, and having manned each with
-a picked crew sent them through the smoke straight at the pirate
-ships. Cutlasses, pikes, and pistols first did their deadly work and
-then firebrands did the rest. When the English fleet put out to sea
-that night every one of the Dey's ships was wrapped in flames.
-
-6. This exploit marks a turning-point in our commercial history.
-Hitherto merchant vessels were expected to protect themselves and
-take the risks of capture. Blake's round of the Mediterranean, with
-his ships of war, let princes and pirates know that henceforth any
-wrong done to an English vessel would be avenged as a national
-insult, that to attack a ship flying the flag of England would be
-regarded as an attack upon England itself. As soon as it was seen
-that England's arm was long enough, and ready enough, to strike at
-all offenders on the seas, the English began to take the foremost
-place as "carriers of the sea," for foreign merchants soon came to
-the belief that their goods would be safest where the flag of England
-insured protection.
-
-7. Blake's next great object was to sap the power of Spain with whom
-Cromwell had gone to war to enforce England's claim to trade with the
-Spanish colonies of America. Annually there came to Spain from the
-Western World a great fleet, known as the "plate fleet," freighted
-with gold and silver, quicksilver and pearls, sugar, hides, and
-dye-wood. To cut off these supplies was to sever the sinews of war
-at a stroke. For nearly two years Blake kept watch outside Cadiz for
-the expected plate-ships, but they had run into harbour at Santa
-Cruz, under the great peak of Teneriffe, and were waiting there until
-the way home was clear. Here, at length, Blake resolved to come and
-burn the ships he saw no hope of capturing.
-
-8. Santa Cruz was then one of the strongest naval stations in the
-world. The harbour, shaped like a horseshoe, was defended at the
-entrance and sides by forts, armed with heavy guns, and well
-garrisoned. Armed vessels were moored in a semi-circle at the bottom
-of the harbour and in front of them were stationed the royal galleons
-that had escorted the plate-fleet across the Atlantic. Blake must
-have seen at once that these ships would act as a screen between his
-own squadron and the great Spanish batteries on the shore, that
-one-half of the Spanish force would get in the way of the other in
-resisting an attack.
-
-9. Our great sea-general knew well the kind of place he was about to
-assail, but judged that his ships were equal to the task. At any
-rate he resolved to make the daring attempt, a solemn prayer being
-first of all offered on board each ship to the great Disposer of
-events. Wind and tide favouring, anchors were weighed, and in a
-brief space of time the castles at the entrance were passed, and the
-ships stationed for the attack.
-
-10. For four hours the old peak of Teneriffe looked down upon a
-scene which might seem like an imitation of his own volcanic
-outbursts. The Spaniards fought with great courage, but Blake's
-fire, by its speed and deadly aim, was overwhelming. By two o'clock
-the battle was clearly won. Two of the Spanish galleons had gone
-down, and every other Spanish ship in the harbour was in flames. The
-most extraordinary thing now happened to complete the English
-triumph. Just at the right moment the wind veered round and enabled
-the whale squadron to leave the harbour without the loss of a single
-ship, though many of course were too much battered for further
-service.
-
-11. Blake, like Nelson, was not permitted to return home alive to
-receive the thanks and homage of his admiring countrymen. The fleet,
-headed by his battered flagship, the _George_, had passed the
-Eddystone and was seen approaching Plymouth harbour. The Hoe was
-crowded with thousands waiting to welcome their hero home. But at
-that moment, all unknown to them, Blake lay dying in his cabin. Just
-as the _George_ dropped her anchor, the hero drew his last breath
-(1657). His corpse was carried in state to Westminster Abbey and
-there buried. Never has England had a more devoted and unselfish
-servant, nor the English sailor a kinder and nobler captain.
-
-12. The warships of England now rode triumphant on the seas. But
-their triumph did not long remain unchallenged. Throughout a large
-part of Charles II.'s reign, the English and the Dutch strove
-constantly for the mastery. Having to defend their homes against the
-French, the Dutch, at last, felt compelled to retire from the
-struggle with England for the sovereignty of the seas. In 1674 they
-finally made peace with England ceding the island of St. Helena--of
-some value as a place of call to ships sailing to and from the East
-Indies--and admitting England's claim to a salute from all foreign
-ships passing through the "narrow seas" around her coasts.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-
-Expansion by Conquest
-
-(1688-1763).
-
-
-(1) WHAT WE OWE TO WILLIAM OF ORANGE.
-
-1. We pass now to a period in our history in which our struggle for
-empire is chiefly with the French. That struggle began almost as
-soon as the Prince of Orange became William III. of England. Though
-a Dutchman, he is entitled to a place among the great builders of the
-British Empire. To him we are doubly indebted, for he defended our
-liberties at home against James II. of England, and our interests
-abroad against Louis XIV. of France. His chief pleasure in accepting
-the crown of England, arose from the hope that it would enable him to
-unite the forces of England and Holland in curbing the power of
-France.
-
-2. It had been the one great object of William's life to thwart the
-great enemy of his native country, Louis XIV. Though often defeated,
-he was never conquered. In the darkest times he had never given way
-to despair, and after each defeat had set to work to mend his broken
-fortunes. And now he had England at his back, William believed that
-he could meet his old enemy on equal terms, and he rejoiced at the
-prospect. Few men have had to contend with so many difficulties, and
-none have grappled with them more courageously.
-
-3. Though William did much for England, it cannot be said that he
-ever loved her, or was beloved by her. He was cold and reserved in
-manner, and seldom seen to smile, being rarely free from bodily pain.
-But in the field of battle, on his war charger, he seemed full of
-life and joy; wherever the fight was fiercest and the danger
-greatest, there he was sure to be. We see the kind of man he was in
-his reply to the Parliament that proposed to make his wife, Mary,
-Queen of England, and himself only Regent.
-
-4. "My lords and gentlemen," he said, "No man can esteem a woman
-more than I do the princess, but I am so made that I cannot think of
-holding anything by my wife's apron-strings; nor can I think it
-reasonable to have any share in the Government unless it be put in my
-own person, and that for the term of my life. If you think fit to
-settle it otherwise, I will not oppose you, but will go back to
-Holland and meddle no more in your affairs." William, you see, knew
-his own mind. He will be king or nothing, and king, accordingly, he
-became.
-
-5. William was scarcely seated on the throne, when James II. landed
-in Ireland, with a body of French troops, brought there under the
-escort of fifteen French men-of-war. As soon as news of this reached
-London, war was declared against King Louis, in spite of the peril in
-which the declaration placed England, for not only was the greater
-part of Ireland in the hands of James II. and his French allies, but
-the Highlanders of Scotland had risen in his favour. William first
-made peace in Scotland, and then crossed to Ireland. He had no
-sooner landed there with some thousands of troops than a great French
-fleet under Admiral Tourville appeared in the Channel.
-
-6. The spectators standing on the summit of Beachy Head on the last
-day of June, 1690, must have watched the battle fought just below,
-with sinking hearts; for the combined English and Dutch fleets were
-that day completely beaten, and obliged to seek refuge in the Thames,
-leaving the French fleet sole master of the Channel. Luckily no
-French troops were ready to be landed on our shores, and the danger
-soon passed away; for on the very next day, William won a complete
-victory over James II. in Ireland, on the banks of the little river
-Boyne.
-
-7. On the day before the battle, whilst inspecting his troops, a
-shot grazed William's shoulder, and made him reel in his saddle.
-"There was no need for any bullet to come nearer than that!" was his
-remark. And certainly not many bullets have ever come nearer to
-changing the history of Britain, and therefore of the British Empire.
-But on the fateful day itself (1st July, 1690) he escaped unhurt,
-though often in the thick of the fight. Seeing the battle going
-against him, James galloped off to Dublin and embarked for France.
-The brave Irish who had fought for him that day were much disgusted,
-and said to the victors after the battle: "Change leaders and we will
-fight it all over again."
-
-8. The battle of the Boyne is a memorable one, for it decided
-whether the crown of England should be worn by a despot like James
-II. under the patronage, if not the pay, of the French king, or by a
-champion of popular freedom like William III., whose one aim was to
-diminish the power of France and to foil the designs of King Louis.
-
-9. James II., who had fled to France after his defeat in Ireland,
-resolved to make one more effort, with the help of the French king,
-to recover his throne. French troops were assembled in Normandy for
-the invasion of England, and Admiral Tourville was sent with a fleet
-to protect their passage across the Channel. It was feared that
-Admiral Russell, who commanded the English fleet, would not do his
-duty, for it was known that he was personally in favour of the
-deposed monarch. But to James's friends he said, "Do not think I
-will let the French triumph over us in our own seas; if I meet them,
-I fight them, ay, though his Majesty himself should be on board."
-
-10. Russell was as good as his word. After a determined fight for
-five hours, the French were obliged to make for the shelter of their
-ports. Fifteen ships that failed to reach St. Malo before the tide
-had turned, took refuge in the bays of Cherbourg and La Hogue. Their
-pursuers were soon upon them, and ship after ship was burnt under the
-eyes of the French army, waiting to be taken across the Channel--in
-sight too of James II. who, on beholding the daring of our sailors,
-could not forbear exclaiming, "My brave English tars," even though
-their victory was the death-blow of his hopes of ever regaining the
-throne. La Hogue was the last general action fought by the French
-fleet for a long period, and Louis's dream of supremacy at sea was,
-for the present, at least, seen to be hopeless.
-
-11. William was now safely seated on the throne, but he had no
-intention of sitting quietly on it. He carried on the war vigorously
-against Louis on the continent. Much English blood was shed, but it
-was not shed in vain. It was necessary, in the interests of England,
-to keep the French from overflowing the limits of their own land.
-Had they succeeded in adding the Netherlands to France and the Dutch
-navy to their own, our country would have been outmatched. She would
-probably have lost her lead upon the sea, and her future greatness in
-America and India. Louis by the Treaty of Ryswick, in 1697, agreed
-to acknowledge William as King of England, and to give up all his
-conquests except Strasburg. All honour to William of Orange who
-foiled the ambition of the vain monarch that made war upon war for
-his own glorification.
-
-
-
-(2) A FAMOUS VICTORY AND A LUCKY CAPTURE.
-
-1. When William died, in 1702, he was preparing for a new war, with
-his old enemy, Louis XIV., to prevent the union of the Crowns of
-France and Spain. It is known as the _War of the Spanish
-Succession_, and arose from the fact that the King of Spain had
-willed the crown to a French prince. "There are no longer any
-Pyrenees," said Louis, as he contemplated the union of the two
-crowns. Such an union would have put the other kingdoms of Europe
-under the feet of France. Accordingly, an alliance was formed
-between England, Holland, and Austria to keep the Pyrenees in their
-place and the two nations apart.
-
-2. Louis must have heard of the death of King William with deep
-satisfaction. A queen now sat on the throne of England, but
-fortunately she had in Lord Churchill, afterwards Duke of
-Marlborough, a general who was better qualified even than William as
-Commander-in-chief, and whose good fortune as a commander proved so
-remarkable that in the whole course of the war he suffered no defeat;
-he never besieged a fortress he did not take, nor fought a battle he
-did not win. Of his many victories the most splendid was that of
-Blenheim, a little village on the Danube, in Bavaria.
-
-3. The Bavarians having joined the French as allies, the way lay
-open, through their country, into the very heart of Austria. The
-French, under Marshal Tallard, were marching on Vienna, when they
-were pulled up at Blenheim by the allied forces under Marlborough.
-The right wing of the French army was posted in this village with the
-river Danube on their flank. In front of the village the French had
-erected strong palisades; they had also barricaded the streets and
-loopholed the houses.
-
-4. Marlborough first attempted to dislodge the French from this
-strong position. Nothing could be finer than the onset of the
-British, but they were bound to fail. Behind the palisades knelt
-long lines of French troops, as brave as their assailants, whilst a
-second line standing erect fired over the heads of their kneeling
-comrades. Some of our men tried to tear up the palisades with their
-hands, or clamber over them by mounting on each other's shoulders,
-but the task proved beyond them. Marlborough withdrew his men, but
-bade them keep up the feint of an attack upon Blenheim, whilst he
-prepared to throw his cavalry on the French centre.
-
-5. Marshal Tallard seems to have trusted to the protection of a
-swamp which here separated the two armies. Across this swamp our
-general led his cavalry, having first made tracks by laying down
-faggots of wood. At the sound of the trumpet, about 8000
-splendidly-mounted horsemen, who had made their way across moved up
-the gentle slope, and then gradually quickening their pace, fell on
-the French centre. So deadly was the volley of the French infantry
-that the foremost of our squadrons recoiled and all was wild
-confusion. The moment had come far the French cavalry to charge, but
-they let the opportunity slip by. As soon as the British cavalry had
-reformed, they renewed the attack with redoubled fury. The French
-horsemen fired their carbines, wheeled, and fled. This decided the
-day.
-
-6. The French centre, flung back on the Danube, was forced to
-surrender; their right, cooped up in Blenheim, and cut off from
-retreat, also became prisoners of war. Marshal Tallard was caught
-before he could make his escape. The French general, in command of
-the troops posted in Blenheim, tried to swim his horse across the
-Danube, and was drowned in the attempt. Before nightfall,
-Marlborough wrote to his wife half-a-dozen lines in pencil, on the
-back of an old hotel bill, to tell her to "give his duty to the
-queen, and let her know that her army has won a glorious victory. M.
-Tallard and two other generals are in my coach, and I am following
-the rest."
-
- "'It was the English,' Kaspar cried,
- 'Who put the French to rout;
- But what they fought each other for
- I could not well make out,
- But everybody said,' quoth he,
- 'That 'twas a famous victory.'"
-
-And it really was "a famous victory;" for it put an end to the danger
-of France being able to lord it over the rest of Europe, and to
-replace the Stuarts on the throne of England. Our free government
-and our present line of sovereigns are among the results which we owe
-to the genius of Marlborough and to the bravery of his troops.
-
-7. But there was one other victory won in the same year as that of
-Blenheim, which, though it was gained almost by accident, with little
-fighting and little loss, has left us a prize which half the world
-covets. This was the capture of Gibraltar by Admiral Sir George
-Rooke (1704). Gibraltar was not then the strong fortress that it is
-now; but it was so strong by nature that the Spaniards thought a
-small garrison sufficient for holding it. Rooke first seized the
-narrow strip of land by which the Rock of Gibraltar is joined to the
-mainland. The next day, while the Spanish sentries were at church,
-some English sailors climbed up the rock and hoisted the English
-flag. That flag has waved over the Rock of Gibraltar from that day
-to this.
-
-8. Gibraltar owes its great importance to the fact that it is
-situated on the strait that forms the gateway between the Atlantic
-and the Mediterranean. It is, in consequence, called the Key to the
-Mediterranean. In time of war it would be invaluable to our
-shipping, serving as a place of refuge to our merchantmen, a
-coaling-station for our men-of-war, a dockyard for their repair, and
-a storehouse for providing them with guns, ammunition, and provisions.
-
-
-NOTE I. By the Peace of Utrecht (1713), which ended the War of the
-Spanish Succession, it was agreed that to Britain should belong--(1)
-Gibraltar and Minorca, (2) Newfoundland and Acadia (Nova Scotia), and
-(3) Hudson Bay Territory.
-
-NOTE 2. It should be remembered that the union between England and
-Scotland was effected in 1707. Hitherto we have spoken almost
-entirely of England and the English; we shall now have to speak
-chiefly of Britain and the British, not forgetting that Ireland and
-the Irish are included in these terms.
-
-
-
-(3) GRANDMOTHERLY GOVERNMENT OF THE FRENCH IN CANADA.
-
-1. We are now on the threshold of one of the most important parts of
-our story. In the eighteenth century was fought out the question:
-Should the British or the French be the ruling race of North America?
-In answering that question, the British navy had much to say,
-although the battles which decided the contest were fought mostly on
-land; for it was owing to Britain's command of the seas, that we were
-able to send our soldiers in safety across the ocean, and to supply
-them with all things necessary for a fighting force, whilst depriving
-the enemy of all succour from their friends at home.
-
-2. The commanding position which the British navy had reached at
-that time is undisputed. "Before the war of the Spanish Succession,"
-says a distinguished naval officer of the United States, "England was
-one of the sea powers; after it, she was _the_ sea power, without any
-second. This power also she held alone, unshared by friend,
-unchecked by foe."
-
-3. The Englishman who first enters Canada by way of Quebec is
-surprised to find himself among a people speaking French, whilst
-Quebec itself looks to him like a quaint old Norman town. The fact
-is, the majority of the inhabitants are of French descent, although
-at the present day as loyal to the British flag as any could desire.
-The explanation of this French air about the place is, of course, the
-fact that Canada was at first a French colony.
-
-4. The French began to plant a colony in Canada about the same time
-as did the English in Virginia, but for the first fifty years it
-dragged out a miserable existence. A new day dawned upon Canada,
-when Louis XIV. took the colony in hand (1665), with the resolution
-that a new France should be added to the old. Soldiers, settlers,
-horses, sheep, cattle, were all sent out in abundance, and the
-well-being of the colony became the object of the king's fatherly
-care. Before winter set in, about two thousand persons had landed at
-Quebec at Louis's expense. "Thus a sunbeam from the court of France
-fell for a moment on the rock of Quebec." Indeed the light of the
-king's favour continued to fall on the colony for some years, but it
-failed to insure prosperity.
-
-5. The way in which Louis treated the French colonists in Canada is
-a striking illustration of the difference between the French and
-English methods of dealing with colonies; it is the difference
-between liberty and restraint, between leaving the colonists to
-manage their own affairs under friendly help and guidance, and
-hampering them by foolish meddling. The French colonists were
-treated as children and kept in leading-strings. The king acting for
-some time the part of a fond father, and coddling them most unwisely.
-Not only were their actual wants relieved by his bounty, but every
-branch of trade and industry received liberal grants. They were thus
-trained to dependence on their rulers to whom they were expected to
-pay unquestioning obedience.
-
-6. "It is God's will," wrote Louis, "that whoever is born a subject
-should not reason but obey." Every one of his officials seemed to be
-of the same opinion. "It is of very great consequence," wrote one of
-them, "that the people should not be left at liberty to speak their
-own minds." They were not free so much as to go home to France when
-they pleased; leave had first to be obtained. They were even told at
-what age to marry, and fines were imposed unless they conformed. The
-colonists, in fact, were in the position of a papoose, or Indian
-baby, bound up tight from head to foot and carried on its mother's
-shoulders like a pack. What was the consequence?
-
-7. All the most active and vigorous spirits in the colony took to
-the woods and escaped the control of the king's officials. We hear
-sometimes of farms abandoned, wives and children deserted, and the
-greater part of the young men of a district turned into bushrangers
-and forest outlaws. They joined the Indians, trapped the beaver,
-trafficked with the natives for beaver-skins, and lived the wild life
-of semi-savages. This was the natural result of their not enjoying
-reasonable liberty in their own homes.
-
-8. Such slow progress did New France make, notwithstanding King
-Louis's tender care, that on his death, in 1715, the whole colony was
-in the depths of poverty and numbered only 25,000 souls, whereas the
-English colonists in America were at that date ten times as numerous,
-and lived in the midst of plenty. The former depended on Government
-aid, the latter on themselves.
-
-
-
-(4) RIPENING FOR WAR.
-
-1. The treaty of Utrecht (1713) left Britain at the commencement of
-a long period of peace and prosperity. During that quiet period we
-have little that is interesting to tell. Britain was quietly growing
-in wealth and power, and her colonies in population and importance.
-By the census of 1754 it appeared that the British colonists,
-occupying a strip of territory about 200 miles in width along the
-Atlantic coasts, numbered upwards of a million souls; whereas at that
-date, the whole white population under the French flag in North
-America did not exceed 80,000.
-
-2. Though the French settlers were so few, France laid claim to all
-America from the Alleghanies to the Rocky Mountains, and from the
-Gulf of Mexico to Hudson Bay. They claimed it by right of discovery
-and partial occupation. It was her explorers who first made their
-way down the Mississippi, her missionaries who first visited the
-Indian tribes of the interior, her traders who first opened a market
-with the natives. But the French had hardly occupied any part of
-that vast region south of the Great Lakes. It is true they had
-founded Orleans at the mouth of the Mississippi and partly colonized
-Louisiana; but between the delta of that river and the St. Lawrence
-there was still a vast wilderness, the home of the bison and beaver,
-where the Indian trapped and hunted, with here and there a French
-trading post or mission station.
-
-3. "French America," says the historian of Canada, "had two
-heads,--one among the snows of Canada, and one among the cane-breaks
-of Louisiana; one communicating with the world through the gulf of
-St. Lawrence, and the other through the Gulf of Mexico. These vital
-points were feebly connected by a chain of military posts, circling
-through the wilderness nearly three thousand miles. Midway between
-Canada and Louisiana lay the valley of the Ohio. If the English
-should seize it, they would sever the chain of posts and cut French
-America asunder." And this they seemed now (1754) on the point of
-doing.
-
-4. The Governor of Canada at that time was a man of bold spirit and
-clear insight. He saw that the British traders were crossing the
-Alleghanies into the valley of the Ohio, poaching on the domains
-which the French claimed as their own, ruining the French fur trade,
-and making friends of the natives by underselling the French traders.
-He felt that, cost what it might, France must link Canada to
-Louisiana by a chain of forts strong enough to keep back the British
-colonists and coop them up in their old domains. The king's
-ministers in France were of the same mind, and ordered the governor
-to "send force enough to drive off the English from the Ohio, and
-cure them of all wish to return." The governor accordingly set to
-work to build forts at commanding points along the Ohio. The most
-important was Fort Duquesne at the forks of the Ohio, where now
-stands Pittsburg, with its clanging forges and flaming furnaces.
-
-5. A young officer, who later in life became famous, George
-Washington, was sent with a small colonial force to expel the French,
-if possible, from this fort before they had time to gain a firm
-footing. He found however, his small force unequal to the task.
-Washington's failure had the effect of throwing the Indians of the
-Ohio into the arms of the French, for of course their one desire was
-to be on the winning side. And when, next year, the smouldering war
-burst into flame, nearly all the western tribes drew their
-scalping-knives for France.
-
-6. It must be remembered that in all the fighting in America between
-the British and the French, the native Indians took an active share.
-Armed with their favourite weapon, the tomahawk, they were at close
-quarters dangerous foes. Their fierce aspect in full war-paint--for
-the warriors daubed their naked bodies with glaring colours--and
-their wild war-whoops were well calculated to inspire soldiers
-straight from England or France with considerable dread. From first
-to last the various tribes were always ready to join one side or the
-other, taking a fiendish delight in shedding blood and in crowing
-over their fallen foes. And both English and French were equally
-ready to bid for their support, and to fight side by side with them,
-whilst abhorring their barbarities. Some tribes were always ready to
-throw in their lot with the side that seemed the stronger, whilst
-others were permanently attached either to the English or the French.
-
-7. The English were fortunate in having secured from the first the
-loyal support of the Iroquois Indians, known as the "Five Nations,"
-the most formidable savages on the continent. But they were sorely
-tempted to join the French whenever they felt aggrieved at the way
-they were treated by the English colonists. They evidently found it
-difficult, at times, to choose between the two peoples. "We don't
-know what you Christians, English and French intend," said one of
-their orators, "We are so hemmed in by you both that we have hardly a
-hunting-place left. In a little while, if we find a bear in a tree,
-there will immediately appear an owner of the land to claim the
-property. We are so perplexed between the two that we hardly know
-what to think or say."
-
-8. Being on the eve of war with the French, the colonial governors
-called a meeting of the chiefs of the Five Nations, at the frontier
-town of Albany, to try to conciliate them. At that conference one of
-the chiefs thus concluded his speech: "You have neglected us for
-these three years past." Here he took a stick and threw it behind
-him. "You have thus thrown us behind your back; whereas the French
-are always caressing us, and doing their utmost to win us over to
-them. You desire us to speak from the bottom of our hearts, and we
-shall do it. Look about your country and see; you have no
-fortifications, no, not even in this city. It is but a step from
-Canada here and the French may come and turn you out of doors. Look
-at the French; they are men; they are fortifying everywhere. But you
-are all like women, bare and open, without fortifications."
-
-9. They were however, induced to renew the covenant with our people.
-A large "chain-belt" of white shells, called wampum, was provided, on
-which the King of England was represented, holding in his embrace the
-colonies and the Five Nations with their allied tribes. The chief,
-on accepting the belt, said in reply: "We do now solemnly renew and
-brighten the covenant chain. We shall take the chain-belt to
-Onondaga, where our council-fire always burns, and keep it so safe
-that neither thunder nor lightning shall break it."
-
-10. Hearing of Washington's failure to capture Fort Duquesne, the
-Home Government sent out General Braddock with two regiments to take
-it and any other fort that prevented our colonists from spreading
-westwards. But both general and soldiers were ignorant of
-"bush-fighting," and knew little of the Indians and their mode of
-warfare. The French at Fort Duquesne had armed their Indian allies
-with firearms, and waited in ambuscade for the approach of the
-British who were advancing through the adjoining forest. The
-advanced guard had crossed a little gully and the flat beyond it, and
-was just crossing a second gully, when a force of about a thousand
-French and Indians suddenly appeared in front and flank; shots were
-scarcely exchanged when every enemy disappeared from view; but from
-behind trees on all sides, and from the two gullies, just deep enough
-to serve as rifle-pits, a continuous fire poured in upon the crowded
-British. After three hours' fighting with an invisible foe, the
-general, wounded and in despair, ordered a retreat.
-
-11. News of this defeat fired the minds of all Englishmen, and all
-felt that nothing remained but "a fight to a finish" between the two
-nations for settling their respective claims in America. The "Seven
-Years' War," which began in 1756, was destined to decide once for all
-the great questions in dispute between the two rivals in that quarter
-of the globe. Few wars have had greater results in the history of
-the world, and none has brought greater triumphs to Britain, but at
-its opening the fortune of war, as usual, went wofully against us.
-
-
-
-(5) "THE GREAT COMMONER" AND HIS "MAD GENERAL."
-
-1. At the outset of the _Seven Years' War_ the French scored a great
-success by the capture of Port Mahon, which was conceded to Britain
-by the Peace of Utrecht. It was a fortified town of Minorca, with an
-excellent harbour, and was of great value to our navy, as it enabled
-our ships to winter and refit in the Mediterranean, instead of having
-to come to England for that purpose.
-
-2. Admiral Byng had been sent with a fleet to prevent its capture,
-but judging that the French fleet was superior to his own, both in
-the number of men and guns, he did not drive home the attack, but
-thought more of saving his ships than of saving the port. He was
-summoned home, tried by court-martial, and found guilty of not doing
-his utmost to defeat the French fleet and relieve the garrison. The
-unfortunate admiral was, accordingly, shot on board a man-of-war
-while sitting, blindfolded, in a chair on deck. The nation, by its
-approval, taught the lesson that an English admiral is expected to
-think more of destroying the enemy's fleet than of saving his own.
-
-3. In America, also, nothing at first seemed to prosper. The men in
-command were old or incapable, and every attack made on the French
-forts failed. Thus the first year of the war ended in gloom; but
-with the appointment of William Pitt, as War Minister (1757), the
-fortunes of Britain began to brighten and went on increasing in
-splendour. "The Great Commoner," as Pitt was called, seemed to
-inspire the whole country with his own lofty spirit. "No man," said
-a soldier of the day, "ever entered Mr. Pitt's closet who did not
-feel himself braver when he came out than when he went in."
-
-4. Pitt's greatest triumphs were gained in America. He had, of
-course, nothing to do with the actual fighting. It was for him to
-plan the campaigns, to appoint the men for carrying out his designs,
-and to provide them with the means of doing so successfully. His
-first aim was to take Louisbourg, a strong fortress of Cape Breton,
-which stood sentinel for the French at the entrance of the Gulf of
-St. Lawrence. In a safe harbour, under the guns of its fortress, the
-French ships could bide their time, ready to strike when the right
-moment had come. This place, therefore, had to be captured before it
-would have been safe to sail up the St. Lawrence and lay siege to
-Quebec.
-
-5. An army of twelve thousand men, placed under the command of
-General Amherst, was sent out to wrest Louisbourg, if possible, out
-of the hands of the French. Louisbourg, at that time, was the
-strongest fortress in either English or French America. At the
-entrance of the harbour was a rocky islet well fortified. In the
-harbour itself were twelve French warships with 3000 men on board.
-The forts of the harbour were garrisoned by 3000 troops, whilst
-upwards of 200 cannon were mounted on the walls. The best defence of
-Louisbourg was its craggy shore, with only a break here and there,
-commanded by the guns of one or other of the forts.
-
-6. On examining the shores for a landing-place for his troops, the
-general feared that the task before him was hopeless. At length a
-cove was selected for the attempt and Brigadier Wolfe--who afterwards
-became famous--was honoured with the command of the attacking party.
-The place selected was more strongly defended than it seemed to be.
-About a thousand Frenchmen lay behind entrenchments covered in front
-by fir trees, felled and laid on the ground. Eight cannon were
-planted to sweep every part of the beach, and these pieces were
-masked by young evergreens stuck in the ground before them.
-
-7. The British were allowed to come within close range unmolested.
-Then the batteries opened, and a deadly storm of grape and
-musket-shot was poured upon the boats. It was clear in an instant
-that to advance further would be destruction; and Wolfe gave the
-signal to sheer off. But three boats on the right, little exposed to
-the fire, made straight for the shore before them. There the men
-landed on a strand strewn with rocks and lashed with breakers, but
-sheltered from the cannon by a projecting point. Wolfe hastened to
-support them. Many of the boats were stove among the rocks, and
-others were overset, but most of the men tumbled through the surf and
-climbed the crags. Forming his men in compact order, Wolfe attacked
-and carried with the bayonet the first French battery. Thus the
-first footing was gained, the first move of the great game was played
-and won.
-
-8. The great guns were now landed and the siege commenced. The
-British lines grew closer and closer, and their fire more and more
-destructive. On the thirteenth day of the siege the guns of the
-Island Battery that guarded the entrance were dismounted and
-silenced. The French commander, Ducour, then sank four of his large
-ships to block the mouth of the harbour and prevent any English ships
-from entering. This did not, however, prevent six hundred English
-sailors from rowing into the harbour on a dark night and setting fire
-to the remaining ships.
-
-9. It is pleasing to find that during the siege various courtesies
-were exchanged between the two commanders. Ducour, hoisting a flag
-of truce, sent a letter to Amherst offering the services of a skilful
-surgeon in case any English officers required them. Amherst, on his
-part, sent letters and messages from wounded Frenchmen in his hands
-to Ducour, and begged his wife to accept a gift of pine-apples. She
-returned his courtesy by sending him a present of wine. After an
-exchange of courtesies like this the cannon spoke again. The lady
-herself was seen on the ramparts every morning encouraging the French
-soldiers by her presence, and even firing cannon with her own hand.
-
-10. On the twenty-sixth day the last of the enemy's guns was
-silenced, and all was ready for the assault. Finding it impossible
-to hold out any longer, Ducour surrendered. It was stipulated that
-the garrison should be sent to England as prisoners of war, and that
-all artillery and arms should be given up intact.
-
-11. Amherst proceeded to complete his task by making himself master
-of the adjacent possessions of France, including Cape Breton and what
-are now called Prince Edward Island and New Brunswick. Meanwhile
-another British force was successful in capturing Fort Duquesne, the
-key of the Great West. The town which rose around this fort was
-called Pittsburg, in honour of the minister who had planned its
-capture. This success opened the country west of the Alleghanies to
-the pushing British colonists, and deprived France of one-half of her
-savage allies in that region.
-
-12. Thus ended the campaign of 1758. The Canadian winter imposed a
-truce on the combatants. Wolfe returned to England and, though only
-thirty-two years of age, was raised by Pitt, the great war minister,
-to the rank of general. When some one remarked to His Majesty,
-George II., that Pitt's new general was mad, "Mad is he?" returned
-the king; "then I hope he will bite some other of my generals."
-
-
-
-(6) CAPTURE OF A SECOND GIBRALTAR.
-
-1. The conquest of Canada hinged on the capture of Quebec the
-"Gibraltar of America." This task was assigned to General Wolfe--a
-bold, impetuous, and intrepid warrior, who had already won the
-admiration of the soldiers at the siege of Louisbourg, and was about
-to win undying fame at Quebec. No one had less the likeness of a
-hero. It is worth while to picture out the man as he looked, at the
-time of his appointment, that we may learn to distrust a hasty
-judgment formed from mere outside appearance.
-
-2. The forehead and chin receded, the nose was slightly upturned,
-the mouth expressed no resolution, and nothing but the clear, bright,
-and piercing eye bespoke the spirit within. He wore a black
-three-cornered hat, his red hair was tied in a tail behind; his
-narrow shoulders, slender body, and long, thin limbs were cased in a
-scarlet coat, with broad cuffs and ample skirts that reached the
-knee; while on his left arm he wore a band of crape in mourning for
-his father. Wolfe's life was a constant battling with ill-health.
-He seems always to have been at his best in the thick of battle; most
-complete in his mastery over himself and others at a perilous crisis.
-
-3. The fleet, with nine thousand troops on board, sailed out of the
-harbour of Louisbourg in June, 1759, the officers drinking to the
-toast, "British colours on every French fort, port, and garrison in
-America," Fifteen months later this wild wish was realised, except at
-New Orleans, at the mouth of the Mississippi.
-
-4. While the British fleet is making its way up the St. Lawrence,
-the French under their brave, able and humane general, Montcalm, take
-up a strong position east of Quebec, between two rivers, and behind
-earthworks which lined the shore. The British army landed on the
-Isle of Orleans three or four miles below Quebec. Wolfe soon saw
-that the task before him was a desperate one. Before him frowned the
-rock of Quebec, rising vertically more than 300 feet; and crowning
-the rock was a citadel girdled with batteries.
-
-5. Our troops had hardly taken up their quarters, after landing,
-than the enemy in the hope of cutting off their retreat attempted to
-destroy our fleet by means of fire-ships, filled with pitch, tar, and
-other combustibles, mixed with bombs, grenades, and old cannon and
-muskets loaded to the mouth. On they came with the tide, flaming and
-exploding, yet doing no harm except to a few French sailors who were
-steering them. Some of them ran ashore before reaching the fleet;
-the others were caught with grappling irons by the British tars, and
-towed safely out of harm's way. A second attempt, later on, to burn
-the English fleet by means of a fire-raft met with no better success.
-It consisted of seventy rafts, boats, and schooners chained together.
-Nothing saved the fleet but the undaunted courage of the British
-sailors, who towed the fire-raft safe to shore, and left it at
-anchor, whilst sounding the well-known refrain, _All's well_.
-
-[Illustration: GENERAL WOLFE'S ATTACK ON QUEBEC.]
-
-6. Wolfe, meanwhile, had laid Quebec in ruins, but no injury he
-could do could draw "the wary old fox" from his cover. The question
-was less how to fight the enemy than how to get at him. Montcalm
-persisted in doing nothing that his antagonist wished him to do. "I
-can't get at him," wrote Wolfe, "without spilling a torrent of blood,
-and that perhaps to little purpose." At last the attempt was made,
-and many lives were lost in vain. The troops, however, so loved and
-trusted their general that they were ready to do his bidding with
-alacrity when he resolved on a still more daring venture.
-
-7. The time was fast approaching when the English fleet would have
-to leave the St. Lawrence to escape imprisonment in the ice. As a
-forlorn hope, it occurred to Wolfe that an attempt might be made to
-scale the heights under cover of night. About a mile above Quebec
-was a tiny bay, now called Wolfe's Cove, from which a narrow path
-passed up the face of the woody precipice, known as the _Heights of
-Abraham_. Close upon the brow of the hill was the post of a French
-captain with 150 men.
-
-8. Whilst the main fleet made a feigned attack below Quebec, Wolfe
-was quietly preparing for his venture ten miles further up the river.
-There a squadron of ships, with 3600 troops on board, lay tranquil at
-anchor. Around it was collected a number of boats sufficient to take
-half the troops. At one o'clock two lanterns were raised to the
-maintop of the leading ship as a signal for the soldiers to enter the
-boats; and an hour later, when the tide began to ebb, the order was
-given to cast off and glide down with the current. The vessels, with
-the rest of the troops, were to follow a little later.
-
-9. For full two hours the procession of boats floated silently down
-the St. Lawrence. The stars were visible but the night was moonless
-and sufficiently dark. The general, who was in one of the foremost
-boats, repeated, in a low voice to the officers sitting round, Gray's
-_Elegy in a Country Churchyard_. "Gentlemen," he said, as he
-finished his recital, "I would rather have written those lines than
-take Quebec."
-
-10. The leading company disembarked on a narrow strand at the foot
-of the heights to be climbed, and began the ascent, each man pulling
-himself up by bushes, stumps of trees, and jutting rocks. On
-reaching the top they saw in the dim light a cluster of tents and
-made a dart at them. The French, taken by surprise, fled. The main
-body of British troops waited in their boats, near the beach, all
-intently listening. Soon from the top came a sound of musket shots,
-followed by loud hurrahs from British throats, and Wolfe knew that
-the position was gained. The word was given; the troops leaped from
-the boats and climbed the heights, clutching at trees and bushes,
-giving and taking hands, their muskets slung at their backs. As fast
-as the boats were emptied they hastened to the ships to be refilled.
-
-11. When the day broke Wolfe's battalions were drawn up in battle
-array on the Plains of Abraham just behind Quebec, and there they
-waited for the attack, Montcalm hurried to the spot, and full in
-sight before him stretched the lines of Wolfe: the close ranks of the
-English infantry, a silent wall of red, and the wild array of the
-Highlanders with their bagpipes screaming defiance. The British
-waited until the French were within forty yards and then rang out the
-command, and a crash of musketry answered. Another volley quickly
-followed, and then came the order to charge with the bayonet. As
-Wolfe led on his grenadiers a shot shattered his wrist. He wrapped
-his handkerchief about it and kept on. Another shot struck him, but
-he still advanced, when a third lodged in his breast and brought him
-to the ground. He was carried to the rear, and there lay dying, when
-all at once an officer cried cut: "They run; see how they run!" "Who
-run?" asked the dying hero. "The enemy, sir, they give way in all
-directions." "Then God be praised; I shall die in peace!"
-
-12. The brave Montcalm met with a similar fate. As, borne with the
-tide of fugitives, he approached the town, a shot passed through his
-body. He lingered until the next day, and soon afterwards Quebec
-opened its gates to the conquerors. In the public gardens of Quebec,
-there now stands an obelisk, bearing on one of its faces the word
-Montcalm and on the opposite face the name Wolfe; two brave men equal
-in honour, in devotion to duty, in patriotism.
-
-13. The capture of Quebec was soon followed by the conquest of all
-Canada. All the French troops in the colony were taken back to
-France. Protection to person and property, and the free exercise of
-their religion, were promised to all the colonists who were willing
-to remain in the country. They had hitherto been treated as
-children, unable to speak and act for themselves. All this was now
-changed. A new spirit of freedom animated the whole colony, infusing
-new life and vigour into all classes. This resulted in the increase
-of wealth and comfort, and in the growth of a genuine loyalty to the
-British Crown.
-
-
-
-(7) FIRST FOUNDER OF OUR INDIAN EMPIRE.
-
-1. Whilst General Wolfe was fighting the French in Canada, Robert
-Clive was similarly engaged in India. Here, as in America, the
-British and French were rivals for power. Both nations had an East
-India Company, and until lately the two companies had confined
-themselves to their own proper business as merchants. The British
-had factories, or trading-stations, at Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay;
-the French had their headquarters at Pondicherry. The appointment of
-Dupleix as governor at Pondicherry, in 1748, led to a change of
-policy. From that time the French began to bid for empire, and the
-British were not slow to follow their lead.
-
-2. India at that time was nominally under the rule of an emperor,
-known as the "Great Mogul"; but the real power was in the hands of
-the princes who ruled, in his name, in the different provinces of the
-empire. Dupleix saw in this state of things a chance of making
-France the supreme power in India. Disputes were constantly arising
-between the native princes about the right of succession. Dupleix's
-plan was an immoral one; it was, in any dispute for a throne, to take
-the side of the prince who had the least right to it; for the one who
-gained the throne, by his help, without being entitled to it, would
-afterwards be only a mere puppet prince under his thumb.
-
-3. Dupleix also perceived that the army of a native prince was
-merely an armed rabble, and that a small disciplined force would
-easily beat it, even if that force was composed of merely
-well-drilled natives under European officers. He perceived that the
-natives, though not wanting in personal courage, were as babes in the
-art of warfare. When, for instance, they engaged in battle, the
-officer in command mounted an elephant and became the standard of his
-army. All eyes were turned towards him; as long as he was visible
-the troops rallied round him; directly he fell or turned they
-dispersed, and the day was lost. It was thus possible for a
-well-directed shot to decide the fate of a battle.
-
-4. The opportunity which Dupleix wanted was not long in presenting
-itself. A dispute arose between two princes for the right to rule
-the Carnatic, a province of Southern India. The claimant whom
-Dupleix favoured soon triumphed over his rival, but he was a mere
-tool in the hands of his French patron, who became the real ruler of
-the province. And to impress the natives with a sense of his
-greatness, he clad himself in costly native dresses, trimmed with
-jewels, and required his attendants to serve him on bended knee. But
-Dupleix was not long left in the quiet enjoyment of his honours.
-
-5. There was a clerk in the employ of our East India Company whose
-adventurous spirit urged him to quit the desk and gird on the
-soldier's sword. That man was Robert Clive, who proved to be one of
-the master-makers of our empire, and the founder of British rule in
-India. Clive showed himself to be a born leader of men, with a
-genius for war, as brave as the bravest, with a presence of mind that
-never forsook him however great the danger. Clive proposed to make a
-sudden dash on Arcot, the capital of the Carnatic, about a hundred
-miles inland from Madras. His offer was accepted, and he set out
-from Madras at the head of 200 English soldiers and 300
-Sepoys--natives armed and drilled after the European fashion--with
-eight English officers.
-
-6. Clive made the journey by forced marches through the thunder and
-lightning and rain of the wet season, and so astounded the garrison
-of Arcot that they ran without striking a blow. A force of 3000 men
-soon appeared to drive out the intruders. In the middle of the night
-on which they arrived, while all of them were fast asleep,
-Clive--without waiting to be besieged, as he should have done by all
-the rules of Indian warfare--made a sudden sally, drove them headlong
-from the place, and returned without losing a single man. Somewhat
-later a force of 8000 men encircled the city, and for fifty days the
-young captain foiled all their efforts to take it.
-
-7. During this terrible time, officers and men--European and native
-alike--were all animated by the same undaunted spirit and by the same
-devotion to the young captain. When there was nothing left but rice
-to live and fight on, and very little of that, the Sepoys came to him
-of their own will to beg that the grain should be reserved for their
-European comrades and the water in which it was boiled for themselves.
-
-8. At last, the enemy stormed the fort, driving before them
-elephants whose foreheads were armed with iron plates. It was
-expected that the gates would yield to the shock of these living
-battering-rams. But the balls from the fort sent the huge beasts
-flying in terror into the crowded ranks of their own masters.
-However, a breach had been made, and the attack went on. Clive had
-placed his best marksmen in front, and ordered those in the rear to
-load the muskets for them to fire. Three times the besiegers stormed
-the breach, and three times they quailed before the leaden-storm that
-beat upon them. During the night the enemy suddenly decamped,
-leaving guns and stores to the victors.
-
-9. Clive's success at Arcot may be justly considered the first stone
-laid in the foundation of our Indian Empire. As the star of Clive
-rose so that of Dupleix sank. The prince that the latter had set up
-lost his throne, and Dupleix himself was recalled to France; for the
-French Government regarded his lofty aims and pretensions as no
-better than a wild dream. But the wild dream of Dupleix for France
-was fulfilled by Clive and his successors for Britain. To-day we see
-that dream realised, and an English King proclaimed Emperor of India.
-
-10. To Clive belongs the honour of having been the first Englishman
-to impress the people of India with the fighting-powers of our race,
-the first to inspire them with the idea that Victory rode in a
-British war-chariot. Nothing is more essential to success in ruling
-the myriads of India than the conviction that our arms are sure to
-prevail. Fortunately, the British soldier, ever since the days of
-Robert Clive, has made his name famous in India; the credit he has
-gained for valour and victory materially aids him in battle to win
-the day. The name and renown gained by success and good fortune in
-the past is what is meant by prestige, and this heritage of ours is
-one of the secrets of the power that enables a few thousands of our
-race in India to rule its three hundred million souls.
-
-
-
-(8) BEGINNING OF BRITISH RULE IN INDIA.
-
-1. Who has not heard of the "Black Hole of Calcutta" and of the
-miscreant Surajah Dowlah, the _nawab_, or native governor, of Bengal?
-This man hated the English, and he resolved to expel them from his
-province. Marching to Calcutta with a large force, he seized all our
-countrymen within his reach, and thrust them for the night into a
-small stifling room. When the door was thrown open in the morning,
-only 23 out of 146 staggered out alive. All the rest had fallen dead
-from the intense heat and suffocating air.
-
-2. When the news reached Madras there went up a cry for vengeance,
-and all eyes turned to Clive as the avenger. A part of the famous
-39th regiment, lately arrived from England, formed the backbone of
-Clive's force. Admiral Watson was also at hand with a small fleet,
-and sailed with the avenging army to the mouth of the Hooghly (Hugli).
-
-3. On their arrival the work of retribution began. Calcutta soon
-fell into their hands. The nawab's capital, Moorshedabad, was the
-next object of attack, Clive boldly advancing against it with his
-small force of 3000 men. The nawab drew up his army of 50,000 men on
-the plains of Plassey, a few miles in front of his capital. Whilst
-Clive could only muster ten light field pieces, his enemy had fifty
-heavy guns at his command. But there was treachery in his ranks, for
-Clive had won over Meer Jaffier, the principal commander of his
-troops, and the nawab himself was hated by his own people.
-
-4. Clive drew up his troops in front of a grove of mangoes, and near
-it was a hunting-lodge from the roof of which Clive watched the
-nawab's army take up its position. They came on with all the pomp
-and panoply of war--the infantry with their banners flying, the
-cavalry with their drawn swords flashing back the rays of the rising
-sun, the elephants with their scarlet trappings, and the heavy guns
-with their unwieldy platforms and struggling teams of white oxen.
-The battle that followed lasted till noon.
-
-5. At the right moment, Clive ordered a general advance, and after a
-brief struggle, disorder and dismay having spread through the ranks
-of his army, Surajah gave the order to retreat. Clive immediately
-darted forward with all his men, while the hosts of the enemy fled
-panic-stricken before them. The nawab mounted a swift dromedary, and
-was the first to reach Moorshedabad, with a bodyguard of 2000
-horsemen. Plassey was not a great battle, but it was fruitful in
-great results. It was fought on 23rd June, 1757, a date from which
-is reckoned the foundation of British rule in India.
-
-6. As an immediate result of the battle Surajah Dowlah was deposed,
-and Meer Jaffier made nawab. Clive was taken by the new nawab into
-the royal treasury of Bengal, and there, walking between heaps of
-gold and silver and cases filled with jewels, he was invited to help
-himself. He accepted about two hundred thousand pounds, and became
-the real ruler of Bengal. Much had yet to be done to place the power
-of the British in Bengal on a firm footing, but that result was
-achieved before Clive sailed for England (1760).
-
-7. Whilst Clive was securing Bengal, his friend, Colonel Eyre Coote,
-was doing much, in southern India, to raise the British and lower the
-French in the eyes of the native soldiers. A decisive engagement was
-fought between the troops of the two rivals at Wandewash, south of
-Madras, in 1760. This battle is unique in the warfare of India,
-being fought between Europeans only. The native soldiers, on both
-sides, deliberately held back to let the strangers have a fair fight.
-The French were routed, and their prestige soon faded from the native
-mind. Coote's sepoys, in congratulating their general on his
-victory, warmly thanked him for having shown them how a battle should
-be fought. By the end of another year Pondicherry was surrendered to
-Coote, and no spot of Indian soil remained under the French flag. It
-is true Pondicherry was restored to France at the conclusion of the
-Seven Years' War (1763), but only on condition that it should be held
-simply for purposes of trade. Britain, on the other hand, retained
-possession of Bengal and bade fair to become, ere long, the ruling
-power in India.
-
-8. To help England to build her Indian empire on a sound basis, our
-hero returned to India (1765) as governor of Bengal, with the title
-of Lord Clive. He soon set himself the most difficult task of his
-life, and that was to put an end to the corrupt practices of the
-officials of the Company, who were growing rapidly rich by accepting
-bribes to act unjustly. The whole body of officials seemed to be
-set, as one man, against the reforms of the new governor, but his
-iron will was too strong for them all.
-
-9. By his just and honest government Clive became the friend of the
-Hindoo, and at the same time the true friend of his own country; for
-if the first establishment of British rule in India was due to
-British valour, its continuance is due to British truthfulness,
-justice and fair-dealing. All that we could have gained by being as
-false and subtle as the Orientals themselves were wont to be, is as
-nothing compared with what we have gained by being the one power in
-India whose word could be trusted. It is a thing of which we may be
-justly proud, that no oath, however binding, no hostage, however
-precious, inspires one tithe of the confidence which is produced by
-the "yea, yea" and "nay, nay" of a British envoy.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-
-Time of Trial and Triumph
-
-(1763-1815).
-
-
-(1) TIGHTENING OUR HOLD ON INDIA.
-
-1. The Seven Years' War, which came to a close in 1763, left Britain
-everywhere triumphant. But she was not left long to enjoy her
-triumph. Days of darkness came upon her, bringing defeat and
-disaster, and the loss of her principal colonies. Everywhere she had
-to fight to hold her own. And how well this was done for her in
-India by one of her ablest sons our story shall now tell.
-
-2. If Clive was the founder of British rule in India, Warren
-Hastings was its preserver. Like Clive, he began his career as a
-clerk in the service of the East India Company. In the Bengal war he
-shouldered a musket and fought at Plassey; but Clive's quick eye soon
-perceived that there was more in his head than his arm, and he
-employed him as his agent at the court of the new nawab, Meer
-Jaffier. From this time Hastings steadily rose in the Company's
-service, until, in 1774, he was made Governor-General of India, the
-first to hold that office.
-
-3. India at this time was a medley of nations under the nominal
-headship of the "Great Mogul"; but his power was very limited, and
-the princes who ruled in his name did much as they pleased. The most
-powerful of these native rulers were the Mahratta chiefs, and for
-many years it was a question whether the Mahrattas or the British
-should be the leading power in India.
-
-4. The original seat of this fierce and cunning people was the wild
-range of hills that run along the western coast of India. When the
-Mogul empire fell to pieces, some time previously, the Mahratta
-chiefs made themselves masters of the central provinces, with Poona
-as their headquarters. They founded states which spread from sea to
-sea, and their sword was always at the service of the highest bidder.
-They were almost equally dreaded by friend and foe; the former were
-ruined by the heavy pay they extorted, and the latter had their
-country ravaged by fire and sword. Their cavalry moved in large
-bodies with marvellous speed, and wherever "their kettledrums were
-heard the peasant threw his bag of rice on his shoulder, hid his
-small savings in his girdle, and fled with his wife and children to
-the mountains or jungles, to the milder neighbourhood of the hyæna
-and the tiger."
-
-5. Such were the people with whom Hastings had to contend for the
-safety of the British dominions in India. Hearing that France had
-sent an envoy to form an alliance with them, our governor-general
-determined to strike a decisive blow before a French force could
-arrive. The first general sent by Hastings bungled and failed. A
-new commander was appointed who spread the military renown of the
-British through regions where no European flag had ever been seen.
-Captain Popham, in particular, gained great applause by his capture
-of the great rock-fortress of Gwalior--a feat which all had thought
-impossible. At dead of night he led his forces, their feet wrapped
-in cotton, to the foot of the fortress. By means of ladders they
-silently scaled a smooth wall of rock, sixteen feet high. Above, a
-steep ascent of forty yards was climbed. A few of the sepoys were
-then drawn up a wall thirty feet high by ropes let down by some
-spies, and on being joined by their comrades, rushed forward and
-overpowered the sleeping garrison, thus gaining possession of the
-far-famed fortress.
-
-6. Meanwhile our governor-general made all ready for the French. He
-knew that France had declared war (1778), and that a great French
-expedition was on the way. To Hastings' great delight there arrived
-from England, to take the chief command of the forces, Sir Eyre
-Coote, the hero of Wandewash, and the idol of the sepoys who had
-fought under him. An incident is mentioned by an English officer,
-half a century later, which shows the high honour in which Coote was
-held by the native soldiers. One of his veterans came to the officer
-who tells the story to present a memorial. Seeing a print of Coote
-hanging in the room, he at once recognised the face and figure which
-he had not seen for fifty years, and, forgetting his salute to the
-living, halted, drew himself up, lifted his hand, and made a solemn
-bow to the dead.
-
-7. Coote's services were soon required after his arrival at
-Calcutta. A swift ship flying before the south-west monsoon brought
-the news that a great army of 90,000 men, under the direction of
-French officers, had poured down through the wild passes that led
-from the table-land of Mysore to the plains of the Carnatic. They
-had swept down under the command of Hyder Ali, a soldier of fortune,
-who had raised himself to the throne of Mysore, and who now sought,
-with the help of the French and the Mahrattas, to drive the British
-out of India. His squadrons had burst upon the Carnatic like a
-furious storm, spreading desolation and ruin far and wide, routing
-the small British force that stood in their way, and driving all
-before them up to the gates of Madras.
-
-8. Such was the state of things in Southern India when Sir Eyre
-Coote arrived from Calcutta with all the troops that the
-governor-general could collect. He happily reached Madras before the
-expected French fleet appeared in the Indian seas. Without an hour's
-delay Coote sought the enemy, and brought him to battle at Porto
-Novo, a haven some forty miles south of Pondicherry. Though he could
-only muster nine thousand men to oppose a force ten times as
-numerous, yet after six hours of conflict the enemy fled in dismay.
-Every town on the coast under French rule was seized at once, so that
-when the French fleet arrived it found no port where it could refit.
-Its nearest station was in the Mauritius, two thousand miles away.
-
-9. Many forgotten battles, with varying fortune, were fought in the
-five years that followed this great victory; but by 1783 the war had
-burnt itself out, leaving the Carnatic a scene of desolation. In
-Bengal, however, our governor-general had been able to maintain peace
-and to insure to the natives the fruits of their labours. "Under the
-nawabs," says Macaulay, "the hurricane of Mahratta cavalry had passed
-annually over the rich plain of the Ganges. But even the Mahratta
-shrank from a conflict with the mighty children of the sea; and the
-rich harvests of the Lower Ganges were safely gathered in under the
-protection of the English sword." One homely instance may be given
-of the general security felt by the poor natives under British rule.
-"A good rain this for the bread," said one Indian peasant to another.
-"Yes," was the reply, "and a good government under which one may eat
-bread in safety."
-
-10. In all his schemes for the success of his rule and the honour of
-his country, Hastings was constantly thwarted by a member of the
-Supreme Council, named Francis. The quarrel between them at last,
-according to the custom of those days, led to a duel. In this duel,
-we get a glimpse of the calm courage and high spirit of the man, who
-was as a pillar on which rested the whole fabric of our rule in
-India. The seconds in the duel had taken the precaution to bake the
-powder for their respective friends, nevertheless, Francis' pistol
-missed fire. Hastings obligingly waited until he had reprimed. This
-time the pistol went off, but the shot flew wide of the mark. Then
-Hastings coolly returned the shot, and the bullet entered the right
-side of his foe. As soon as he was well enough to travel Francis
-went home to England, and poisoned men's minds against him.
-
-11. Hastings, indeed, had laid himself open to attack in his schemes
-for raising money to pay his troops. The means he adopted for this
-purpose has left a stain on his name, and an uncomfortable feeling
-upon the minds of his countrymen that our empire in India has not
-always been built on honourable lines. On Hastings' return to
-England he was brought to trial for the wrongs he had committed in
-the course of his government. The fact was clearly brought out at
-his trial that, whatever his measures for obtaining money, he had
-taken them with the object, not of enriching self, but of promoting
-the interests of his country. After the trial had drawn its weary
-length over a period of seven years, the accused was acquitted. The
-nation had by this time forgotten his faults and remembered only his
-great services, whereby he had preserved Britain from loss in the
-East whilst her fortunes underwent eclipse in the West.
-
-
-
-(2) A GREAT LOSS TO THE EMPIRE.
-
-1. The triumphs in the Seven Years' War had not been won without
-great cost. A long score had been run up by the nation, and to pay
-the interest on the National Debt heavy taxes had to be borne. If
-the money spent in the last war was not to be thrown away, it was
-necessary to spend still more in order to defend what British arms
-had won. The American colonies, also, were constantly exposed to
-Indian raids, and the savage use of the scalping-knife. It was,
-accordingly resolved by the British Government to keep a standing
-army in America of ten thousand men. And for the maintenance of such
-an army it was only just that the colonists should contribute.
-
-2. A dispute now arose between the colonists and the Home
-Government, not about the amount which the former should pay, but
-upon the way in which the demand for payment was made. The British
-Parliament asserted its right to tax the colonists and insisted on
-levying a tax on tea. The colonists urged that they should be left
-free to tax themselves in their own colonial parliaments. "We will
-not allow," said they, "the British Parliament to thrust their hands
-into our pockets." The dispute ended in war. The thirteen American
-colonies banded together, and declared themselves free and
-independent states (1776).
-
-3. In the war that followed the colonists gained the day. They owed
-their success, in no small measure, to George Washington, their
-Commander-in-chief. It was only as the weary fight went on that his
-countrymen learnt, little by little, the greatness of their
-leader--his silence under difficulties, his calmness in the hour of
-danger or defeat, the patience with which he waited for an
-opportunity, the quickness and vigour with which he struck home when
-it came.
-
-4. But success was due still more to the help the colonists received
-from France and Spain. These two powers had been brought to their
-knees in the Seven Years' War, and now they resolved to take
-advantage of the family quarrel between Britain and her colonies to
-pay off old scores: "to avenge," as they said, "old injuries, and to
-put an end to that tyrannical empire which England has usurped, and
-claims to maintain, upon the ocean." The main object the French had
-in view was not, as we might suppose, the reconquest of Canada, but
-the transfer to herself of the British possessions in the West
-Indies. Spain's heart was set on the recovery of Gibraltar. Both
-nations made a solemn vow to grant neither peace nor truce until
-Gibraltar had fallen.
-
-5. Spain set about the siege of Gibraltar the moment she had
-declared war (1779). The difficulty on our side was not to keep the
-enemy from landing, but to keep the garrison supplied with provisions
-and ammunition. Our fleets, however, proved equal to the task. They
-were led to victory by Admiral Rodney, one of the greatest of English
-seamen. He not only escorted his own provision ships into the
-harbour of Gibraltar, but on the way captured a Spanish squadron of
-seven ships-of-war and sixteen supply ships, which were added to his
-own for the victualling of Gibraltar. A week later, when off Cape
-St. Vincent, Rodney espied a Spanish fleet of eleven
-sail-of-the-line, gave chase, and cutting in between the enemy and
-his port, captured the Commander-in-chief, with six of his
-battle-ships, whilst a seventh was blown up.
-
-6. The siege went on for three years. At last the allies, in
-September, 1782, resolved to bend all their energies to finish off
-the work. On the isthmus, joining the rock to the mainland, they
-planted 300 pieces of artillery, and in front of the rock ten
-floating batteries, which were supposed to be both shot and fire
-proof. War-ships, gun-boats, and bomb-vessels were to lend their
-aid. Thousands of French soldiers were brought to reinforce the
-Spaniards, all held in readiness for a grand assault as soon as the
-guns had made a breach large enough for troops to enter.
-
-7. For four days the guns on the isthmus bombarded the fortress in
-vain. Then the floating-batteries were brought into action. A
-furious cannonade raged for hours between the batteries afloat and
-the batteries on the rock. General Eliott, who was in command of the
-fortress, served his guns with red-hot balls, and at last, in spite
-of the enemy's frantic efforts to extinguish the fire, one of the
-batteries was well ablaze, and soon the same fate overtook the
-others. In the end, nine of the ten blew up, and about two thousand
-poor fellows were blown into the sea. Our commander then showed that
-he was as humane as he was brave. The British guns ceased firing,
-and boats, rowed by willing British hands, rescued four hundred from
-death. Thus ended the last attempt to take Gibraltar by storm.
-
-8. A few months before her triumph at Gibraltar, Britain won a
-signal victory over the French in the West Indies. A French fleet,
-under Admiral De Grasse, consisting of thirty-six war-ships, with
-five thousand troops on board, was ordered to join a Spanish fleet of
-fourteen men-of-war, carrying eight thousand troops, off Hayti, and
-then clear the British out of Jamaica and all their West India
-possessions. Had the junction taken place, the combined armada of
-fifty ships might have accomplished the task. But the scheme came to
-nought in consequence of a splendid victory over the French fleet by
-Admiral Rodney.
-
-9. The battle was fought in April, 1782, near a group of islets
-called the _Saints_, which gives its name to the battle. For four
-days the two fleets manoeuvred, circling round each other like two
-birds of prey on the wing, each admiral trying to place his
-antagonist at a disadvantage. At last Rodney's chance had come. The
-signal was given for attack. The British fleet glided on, each ship
-a cable's length, or about two hundred yards, from her neighbour; and
-so perfect was the line, we are told, "that a bucket dropped from the
-leading ship might have been picked up by almost any ship that
-followed." Rodney drew his ships within musket-shot of the enemy's,
-and then began a cannonade that soon wrapped the two lines in smoke
-and flame through their whole length. All the time the ships are in
-movement, the two lines sailing in opposite directions, and pouring
-in their shot as ship passes ship.
-
-10. At length the crisis has come. One of the French ships is
-disabled and leaves a gap between itself and the next. Rodney
-immediately pushes his ship through the gap, thus breaking the French
-line. In breaking the line, says an eye-witness, "we passed so near
-the lame French ship that I could see the gunners throwing away their
-sponges and hand-spikes in order to save themselves by running
-below." The captains coming next to the admiral follow him through
-the fatal gap, thus crumpling up the French centre, and placing the
-French flag-ship and six others between two fires.
-
-11. De Grasse fought his flag-ship like a gallant sailor. She was
-the finest ship afloat carrying 106 guns and a crew of 1300 men. In
-vain he signalled for help. The ships that had formed his van and
-his rear were flying in opposite directions. The British ships, one
-after another, drew round the doomed ship. When his cartridges were
-exhausted, De Grasse ordered powder barrels to be hoisted from the
-hold, and loose powder to be poured into the guns with a ladle. By
-sunset there were but three unwounded men on the upper deck. More
-slain or wounded men lay around her guns than in Rodney's whole
-fleet. At six o'clock, the unfortunate admiral, with his own hands,
-hauled down his flag.
-
-12. Six ships fell to the British, but one caught fire and burned to
-the water's edge, while three were so mauled that they foundered
-before reaching port. The battle of Saints is famous for the skilful
-tactics of the victor and for the important results of the victory.
-Combined with the successful defence of Gibraltar, it induced the
-allies to bring the war to a close by the Treaty of Versailles
-(1783). By this treaty the independence of the United States was
-acknowledged. But beyond the loss of her American colonies, Britain
-had weathered the storm with little damage to herself.
-
-13. The forcible separation, however, between the mother-country and
-her colonies bequeathed for many generations a feeling of bitterness
-between the two nations. But a better day has now dawned. A new
-bond of sympathy has arisen between them as two branches of the same
-Anglo-Saxon race. They are divided by a wide ocean, but at critical
-times it has been plainly proved that "blood is thicker than water."
-A voice has passed across the ocean from either side, and this is the
-message it tells:--
-
- "Kinsmen, hail!
- We severed have been too long:
- Now let us have done with a worn-out tale,
- The tale of an ancient wrong,
- And our friendship last long as Love doth last,
- And be stronger than death is strong."
-
-
-
-(3) AUSTRALASIA BROUGHT TO LIGHT.
-
-1. Britain had now lost her chief colonies in the New World, but a
-newer world was waiting for her to occupy. This newer world was
-Australia, whose existence was not known until fifty years after
-Columbus made his famous discovery. The first to get a glimpse of
-Australia were the Dutch, who called it New Holland; but they only
-touched on its northern and western coasts, and knew nothing of the
-extent and character of the interior. To a Dutchman also, named
-Tasman, is due the honour of having first lighted on New Zealand and
-Tasmania, but he did little or nothing in exploring these lands and
-mapping out their coasts. It was reserved for an Englishman, the
-famous Captain Cook, to explore the coasts and definitely fix the
-situation of those southern lands that now form so important a part
-of King Edward's Realm.
-
-2. This celebrated explorer was the son of a day-labourer in
-Yorkshire, and, when a boy of six or seven, was set to work at
-bird-scaring on a farm. The farmer's wife, taking an interest in the
-lad, taught him to read and write, which few poor boys in his days
-were able to do. A year or two later we find him ship-boy to a
-collier. Whilst serving as a sailor before the mast, James Cook did
-what was seldom done by men in his position, he went on with his
-learning, and mastered the rules of navigation and the mode of making
-charts. For thirteen years he went on learning his business as a
-mariner, and training himself to take things as they came and to look
-on hardships and coarse or scanty fare as matters of no account in a
-seaman's life.
-
-3. On the outbreak of the Seven Years' War Cook's chance came to
-him. He entered the royal navy, and by his talents attracted the
-notice of his captain and was appointed "master" of the _Mercury_.
-Whilst holding this post he was sent to the St. Lawrence to prepare
-for Wolfe's expedition to Quebec, by taking soundings of the river
-and laying down a chart. So well was this work done that not only
-did the fleet reach Quebec without a mishap, but the work has needed
-but little re-doing from that day to this. This service to his
-country was not forgotten; and when it was resolved to send an
-exploring expedition to the Southern Ocean, James Cook was placed in
-command.
-
-4. Between 1768 and 1779, Captain Cook made three voyages of
-discovery from end to end of the great Pacific Ocean, from the
-impassable barrier of ice in the south to that in the north. During
-that time he did more to fill up the blanks on the map of the world
-than any man before or since. In his first voyage Captain Cook set
-sail in the _Endeavour_--a mere collier of 370 tons, but stout and
-strong, built for safety rather than speed, and worked by a crew of
-eighty-five men. The explorer made direct for Tahiti, and after
-refitting his ship and refreshing his men at this earthly Paradise
-set sail for New Zealand.
-
-5. Though discovered long ago by Tasman, no white man had yet set
-foot on it. During his three voyages Cook thoroughly explored and
-mapped out its coasts. He often landed and made the acquaintance of
-some of the chiefs. The natives, who called themselves _Maoris_,
-proved to be a warlike race of cannibals, who not only ate human
-flesh, but boasted of the practice. The natives derived much benefit
-from the visits of the explorer; for he introduced many useful
-animals and plants, including pigs, fowls, potatoes, and turnips.
-
-6. The captain in his Journal tells us that the Maoris paid no
-attention to musketry fire unless actually struck, but "great guns
-they did, because they threw stones further than they could
-comprehend. After they found that our arms were so superior to
-theirs, and that we took no advantage of that superiority, and a
-little time was given them to reflect upon it, they ever after were
-our good friends." He also found in them a sense of honour which
-kept them true to any bargain or agreement they had made.
-
-7. The great explorer next sailed for Australia, then almost an
-unknown land. Cook was the first to visit the East Coast, which he
-explored with great care. The first point of Australia seen by his
-look-out man was Cape Howe, in the south-east corner of the country.
-A few days later the _Endeavour_ anchored in Botany Bay, which owes
-its name to the great variety of new plants seen there.
-
-8. The English made there their first acquaintance with the natives,
-who on seeing the strange vessel near the shore did not seem to take
-the slightest notice; "they were," says Cook, "to all appearance
-wholly unconcerned about us, though we were within half-a-mile of
-them." And even when the sailors threw among them little presents of
-beads and pieces of cloth, they regarded such things with
-indifference. The only thing they cared to accept was food, and
-this, when given them, they greedily devoured. They were neither
-excited to wonder by the ship nor overawed by the sound of its guns.
-They were evidently savages of a low order, not intelligent enough to
-be curious. They stood sullenly aloof, and would enter into no
-relation with the stranger.
-
-[Illustration: Captain Cook Presenting Pigs and Fowls to the Maoris.]
-
-9. For the next three or four months the explorer proceeded
-northwards, making a careful survey of the coasts. At one time it
-seemed likely that the ship and its crew would perish. After sailing
-1300 miles along the East Coast without meeting with any accident,
-the _Endeavour_ suddenly struck on a part of the Barrier Reef, whose
-existence at that time was unknown. A great hole was knocked in the
-vessel. A sail, with a quantity of wool and oakum lightly stitched
-to it, was placed beneath the ship with ropes, and served in some
-measure to stop the leak. The ship was at length got off the rock,
-brought to land and beached for repairs, at a spot in Queensland
-where now stands Cooktown.
-
-10. Cook afterwards completed the survey of the East Coast and gave
-the name of New South Wales to the whole country, from Cape York to
-Cape Howe. Already at Botany Bay, and at other landing places, Cook
-had hoisted the British Flag, and now, before quitting Australia on
-his homeward way, he once more landed and took formal possession in
-the name of King George. Thus he added what turned out a whole
-continent to the British Empire, and that without sacrificing a
-single life in battle; and thus in great measure he made up for our
-loss in the New World by opening the door of a newer world which our
-people might enter and occupy.
-
-
-
-(4) FIRST SETTLEMENT IN AUSTRALIA.
-
-1. In former times we used to get rid of our criminals by sending
-them across the seas to work, as forced labourers, on the farms of
-our colonists in America. But when the colonists rose in rebellion
-and fought for independence, they refused to take any longer our
-thieves and vagabonds. As the war went on our prisons became crowded
-with convicts, and by the time it came to an end (1783) every one saw
-that some other field for convict labour must be found.
-
-2. An empty continent, whose whereabouts Captain Cook had made
-known, was waiting to receive any who came from our shores; but it
-was situated on the opposite side of the globe, twelve thousand miles
-away. At length, in spite of the distance, Australia was selected as
-a suitable place for our convicts. And in May, 1787, the first
-convoy set sail. It carried nearly 800 convicts, with a guard of 200
-marines, and was placed under the command of Captain Phillip, who had
-been appointed governor of the new settlement.
-
-3. The voyage lasted eight months, and in January, 1788, the fleet
-arrived at Port Jackson, which struck the new-comers as "the finest
-harbour in the world." All being landed, governor Phillip gathered
-his subjects around him and made them a little speech, in which he
-tried to inspire the convicts with new hope, and to make them feel
-that their future fortune was in their own keeping. He also reminded
-the marines that after three years' service, they would be at liberty
-to settle there as colonists with free gifts of land for cultivation.
-The ships fired three salutes, and the rest of the day was spent as a
-holiday.
-
-4. This was the last cheery time for many years to come in the lives
-of the settlers. Hard times lay before them. The first settlement
-was made on the site of Sydney. The task which lay before the
-governor was a gigantic one; roads to make, trees to fell, houses to
-build, crops to plant; and the men and women to help him in the work,
-for the most part idle and dishonest. Indeed, many of them, as the
-governor said, "dread punishment less than they fear labour." To add
-to his troubles, for the first two years a great drought, aided by a
-fiery sun, baked the soil till it became hard and sterile. The
-settlers had brought with them seeds and cattle as well as stores of
-provisions; but the seeds failed to grow, and the cattle broke loose
-and were lost in the "bush."
-
-5. Within a few months the danger of starvation came so near that
-the whole colony was put on short rations. To the credit of the
-governor, in this time of distress, he threw his own private stock
-into the common store, and shared alike with the rest. To lessen the
-chance of starving, the governor sent a large party by sea to Norfolk
-Island, where the soil was less sterile, and more food could be
-obtained by fishing and fowling. There also it became necessary to
-collect all private stores of food, and to throw them into one common
-stock, and deal out a certain quantity daily to each person.
-
-6. Happily the firm government and wise measures adopted in each
-settlement kept the wolf from the door until fresh supplies came from
-England. Governor Phillip having shared the privations of his men,
-and borne the heavy strain of his responsible post for nearly five
-years, returned home in December, 1792. Few men have been placed in
-a more difficult position for such a length of time, and none have
-brought to the fulfilment of such a thankless task as his more
-courage, devotion, and humanity. "The consideration alone," he says,
-"of doing a good work for my country could make amends for being
-surrounded by the most infamous of mankind." The name of Arthur
-Phillip deserves an honoured place on the roll of the founders of the
-British Empire.
-
-7. Another convict settlement was soon afterwards made in Tasmania,
-or Van Diemen's Land, as it was then called. And here the worst
-characters were sent. As early as 1804 a batch of criminals was sent
-there from England, and a settlement made where Hobart now stands.
-Through mismanagement the young colony was brought to the verge of
-starvation. Luckily there were large herds of kangaroo in the
-island. The governor, being unable to feed his prisoners, permitted
-them to hunt the kangaroo for their food. In fact, at one time,
-there was little to eat but kangaroo flesh, and little to wear but
-kangaroo skins. Many of the convicts became fond of this hunter's
-life, and preferred the wild freedom of the "bush" to the restraints
-of convict life under the eye of the governor.
-
-8. Fortunately, before many years had passed, free emigrants came
-"to try their luck," some to Australia, others to Tasmania, being
-tempted by the offer of free gifts of land, and the services of
-well-behaved convicts to help in farm-labour. The free colonists of
-Tasmania soon found themselves in evil plight. Many of the convicts
-assigned to them fled into the "bush," where they lived in gangs, as
-"bushrangers," on violence and robbery. The evil grew to such an
-extent that, at last, every homestead became the scene of terror and
-dismay. Nor was "bushranging" the only evil from which Tasmania's
-early colonists suffered. The native blacks were naturally cruel and
-crafty, and they had been goaded on to take revenge on the white
-strangers by the barbarous way in which they had been treated by the
-runaway convicts.
-
-9. From this desperate state the colony was delivered by Colonel
-Arthur on his appointment as governor. To him Tasmania owes the
-foundation of its prosperity. He spared no pains to ascertain his
-duty and was as rigid as rock in doing it. Under his leadership the
-settlers banded together against the bushrangers, and defended their
-homesteads as soldiers in regular warfare. They loopholed their
-buildings, posted men as sentinels, and held themselves in readiness
-to fight, both by day and night. The governor rewarded the capture
-of any bushranger with a grant of land, and before the end of two
-years the whole gang was taken and executed.
-
-10. Arthur's next care was to relieve the colony of the blacks,
-between whom and the whites a deadly feud existed. His desire was to
-collect all the natives and confine them to one district. He
-assembled all the settlers to aid his troops in driving the poor
-savages out of their haunts. He placed his men at intervals, so as
-to form a line stretching across the island, with orders to advance
-and either catch the blacks or coop them up in a corner of the
-island. After two months of marching, at an expense of ÂŁ30,000, the
-whole operation resulted in the capture of a man and a boy. But
-kindness succeeded where force failed. They were persuaded by George
-Robinson, who had proved himself their friend, to withdraw to
-Flinders Island in Bass Strait. There, to his grief, they rapidly
-dwindled, and in the course of a few years became extinct.
-
-11. Both natives and convicts have long disappeared from Tasmania,
-and the colonist can now live there in peace and quietness, in a land
-of natural beauty with an agreeable climate. It is not a country
-where a fortune can be rapidly made, but where food is plentiful and
-labour well paid.
-
-
-
-(5) PIONEER WORK IN AUSTRALIA.
-
-1. The chief source of wealth in Australia is, and always has been,
-its excellent wool. The founder of the wool industry was Captain
-McArthur, whose quick eye saw from the first that the country was
-best adapted to sheep-farming. He also saw that the value of sheep
-in this far-away country, with its scanty population, would depend
-upon their wool rather than their flesh. He accordingly introduced
-some Spanish merino sheep, and succeeded in producing a breed of
-animals that thrived well on the grasses of the country and grew wool
-of the finest quality. MacArthur, therefore, is entitled to the
-credit of having laid the foundation of Australian prosperity. With
-the same stroke of business, he did a great service to the
-mother-country. The war then raging with France and Spain--just
-before their defeat at Trafalgar--had cut off from English looms the
-supplies of Spanish wool on which they had hitherto relied. Thus the
-colony that had been chiefly valued by the Home Government as a
-dumping-ground for criminals, rose high in their estimation as a
-country to which our woollen manufacturers would be able to turn for
-their much-needed wool.
-
-2. Sheep-farming is an industry that demands great stretches of
-suitable land for sheep-runs. The sheep-farmers of New South Wales,
-soon found it difficult to get enough elbow-room. You may think this
-strange, considering the vast expanse of Australia. But in the early
-days of the colony, the settlers occupied merely a narrow strip
-between the mountains and the sea. The Blue Mountains, which rose at
-the back of Sydney, seemed to hem them in, and to cut them off from
-the unknown country beyond.
-
-3. For the first quarter of a century, few serious efforts were made
-to cross the range. The early governors, indeed, discouraged all
-such attempts; for they were afraid of its being made too easy for
-the convicts to escape, since they were not kept in prison, but put
-out to farm-labour. But with the coming of Macquarie, as governor,
-in 1810, all this was changed. He made it his chief business to
-prepare the colony as a suitable place for free settlers from home,
-and for such convicts as had served out their time and became free
-men. He at once set to work to rebuild Sydney, to make roads and
-bridges, to clear the forests, and to improve the public property in
-various ways.
-
-4. Seeing the importance of enlarging his domains, he encouraged the
-free settlers to range as far afield as possible, and induced
-Blaxland and two others to face the perils of the mountains, and try
-to find a way to the interior. All previous explorers had failed
-because they tried to find passes, as is usually done, by following
-the valleys. But in the Blue Mountains the valleys end in
-perpendicular cliffs, which say, as plainly as a man can speak, _No
-road this way_. Blaxland and his companions determined to try the
-ridges, keeping as high as possible all the time. For several days
-they pushed through a wild and barren land, cutting every afternoon
-the track along which their horses, with their packs of provisions,
-would travel the next morning. On the seventeenth day they stood on
-the last summit, and saw with great joy the grassy plains that lay
-beyond.
-
-5. On their return the delighted governor sent off another party to
-follow the same route and to explore still farther. They reported,
-on coming back, that the new country was "equal to every demand which
-this colony may have for extension of tillage and pasture lands for a
-century to come." The convicts were forthwith set to work to make a
-road across the Blue Mountains. This difficult undertaking was
-finished in two years, and in 1815, two months before the Battle of
-Waterloo brought peace to Europe, the road was ready for traffic.
-
-6. News of the bright prospects of the colony reached England in the
-nick of time, when the end of the long war with France threw
-thousands of soldiers, sailors, and workmen out of employment. A
-stream of emigrants soon began to flow into Australia and to clamour
-for gifts of land. From this time the colony began to prosper. The
-work of exploration went steadily on. Little by little it became
-clear that behind the mountain-range that skirts the east and
-south-east coasts, there stretched far into the interior vast plains
-capable of feeding countless flocks, where now millions of sheep
-furnish wool for the looms of our manufacturers.
-
-7. Many years passed before any explorer came upon an important
-river. There is, in fact, but one really fine river in Australia,
-and that is the Murray, which was discovered, in 1830, by Captain
-Sturt. Sailing down the Murrumbidgee, he found the river take a
-sudden turn to the south. "We were carried," he writes, "at a
-fearful rate down between its glowing and contracted banks.... At
-last we found we were approaching a junction, and all of a sudden we
-were hurried into a broad and noble river." It was the Murray, and
-Sturt endeavoured to follow the river to its mouth, which proved to
-be a distance of a thousand miles.
-
-8. The natives as a rule were few in number, weak, timid, and
-harmless; but on this occasion they gathered, to the number of six
-hundred, in a well-chosen position on a shallow reach of the river to
-dispute its passage, and made their intention clear by yelling and
-brandishing spears. "As we neared the sandbank," Captain Sturt
-relates, "I stood up and made signs to the natives to desist, but
-without success. I took up my gun, therefore, and cocking it, had
-already brought it to the level. A few seconds more would have
-closed the life of the nearest savage, for I was determined to take
-deadly aim, in the hope that the fall of one man might save the lives
-of many. But, at the very moment when my hand was on the trigger, my
-purpose was checked by my companion, who directed my attention to
-another party of blacks on the left bank of the river."
-
-9. "Turning round, I observed four men running at the top of their
-speed. The foremost of them, as soon as he got ahead of the boat,
-threw himself from a considerable height into the water. He
-struggled across the channel to the sandbank, and in an incredibly
-short time, stood in front of the savage against whom my aim had been
-directed. Seizing him by the throat he pushed him backwards, and
-driving all who were in the water upon the bank, he trod its margin
-with a vehemence and agitation extremely striking. At one time
-pointing to the boat, at another, shaking his clenched hand in the
-faces of the most forward, and stamping with passion on the sand, his
-voice that was at first distinct and clear, was lost in hoarse
-murmurs." After a river journey of thirty-two days, from this spot,
-Sturt reached, without further adventure, the coast of South
-Australia. He observed that near the sea, it widened into a shallow
-lagoon, which he named Lake Alexandrina, and that its course thence
-to the sea, was, by shallow channels of shifting sand, difficult to
-navigate.
-
-10. Colonists followed close on the heels of the explorer. As fast
-as the news spread of the discovery of suitable lands for crops or
-sheep-runs, men moved on from less favoured districts to take
-possession, and the lands thus left vacant, were soon occupied by
-immigrants from Britain. The arrival of so many free labourers made
-convict labour no longer necessary, and the feeling of the colonists
-against the reception of our rogues and scoundrels constantly grew
-stronger. Accordingly, in 1840, the transportation of convicts to
-New South Wales came to an end, and a few years later, every colony
-in Australia shut its gates against them.
-
-
-
-(6) REMARKABLE INDUSTRIAL PROGRESS.
-
-1. We must now return from following the fortunes of our kinsmen on
-the opposite side of the world, and see what had been going on,
-meanwhile, at home. There is a vital connection between what was
-happening here and what we have stated about events out there. If
-our countrymen were permitted to settle down quietly in Australia,
-and to take undisputed possession of the whole continent, it was not
-because no other nation had a desire to appropriate any part of it,
-but because we alone commanded the great highway that led to its
-shores. And this command of the seas our forefathers had with might
-and main to fight for while our countrymen were laying the
-foundations of a new British state in the Southern Seas.
-
-2. When the Treaty of Versailles was signed (1783), by which Britain
-acknowledged the independence of the United States, it was widely
-thought that she was ruined, and that she had fallen for ever from
-her proud place among the nations. The real greatness of a nation is
-never so well seen as in her conduct after defeat and disaster. In
-seven years from the loss of the American Colonies, the Prime
-Minister was able to say, "The country at this moment is in a
-situation of prosperity greater than in the most flourishing period
-before the last war." The world was startled to find that Britain,
-instead of being ruined by her loss, was fast becoming stronger and
-greater than ever.
-
-3. This marvellous recovery was due, partly to the enterprising
-character of our countrymen; partly to the vast resources of our
-country in its stores of coal and iron; and partly to a number of
-remarkable inventions that enabled us to make the most of those
-resources. Indeed, the ten years that followed the Treaty of
-Versailles saw a display of industrial activity in England such as
-the world had never witnessed before.
-
-4. Owing to inventions by Arkwright and others of machines for the
-spinning and weaving of cotton, England began to manufacture calicoes
-and cotton prints for half the world. About the same time Josiah
-Wedgwood set his wits to work to make porcelain as good as that from
-China, and became the father of the potteries of Staffordshire. The
-iron manufacture now began its prosperous career; for the mode of
-smelting iron with pit-coal, instead of charcoal, had lately been
-discovered.
-
-5. But the extraordinary advance in British manufactures was due
-more than to anything else to the improvements made in the
-steam-engine by James Watt. Under his clever hands the steam-engine
-became the most powerful and obedient servant of man; and steam
-became, in consequence, the great motive-power in most of our
-factories. It would hardly have been possible, however, to make an
-extensive use of this steam-power unless there had been some cheap
-way of conveying coal to the seats of manufacture. There were in
-those days, we must remember, no railways, for no locomotive engine
-had yet been invented. The place of railways was supplied, in
-respect to the carriage of coal and other heavy goods, by a network
-of canals.
-
-6. The introduction of the cotton machines had, at first, a cruel
-effect upon the work-people. In the long run, however, it brought
-them vastly more work; for machine-made things being much cheaper
-than those made by hand, it usually happens that the demand for the
-cheapened article becomes so much greater as to give more employment
-than before in its production. But even if this were not so, it is
-well known now-a-days that it is useless to fight against the
-introduction of machines. What, for instance, would be the result,
-if the shoemakers of Northampton set their faces against the
-introduction of certain labour-saving machines commonly used in
-America? Unless such machines were used here, the English masters
-would be undersold by those in America, and the trade in consequence
-would fall into American hands; for, of course, people will buy where
-they can get most for their money.
-
-7. But when the new machines for spinning cotton were first set
-a-going, the uselessness of fighting against their employment was not
-understood. The hungry workers only knew that the bread was taken
-out of their mouths by the new machines, and therefore they regarded
-the inventors--poor men for the most part like themselves--as the
-enemies of their fellow-workers. Their anger often blazed forth into
-open violence; machines were smashed and mills wrecked. Baulked in
-one place, the inventors set up their machines in another, and it was
-soon found that the bulk of the trade followed the machines.
-
-8. Whatever may have been the effect that the new machines had upon
-the happiness and well-being of the old hand-workers, it is certain
-that the country at large gained immensely in wealth. And it was
-soon to stand in need of every penny it could get. For in 1793 began
-"the great French war," which ended only with the victory at Waterloo
-in 1815, a war lasting, with two short intervals, two and twenty
-years, and so costly that it left us with a National Debt amounting
-to ÂŁ880,000,000. That England was able to raise such a huge sum was
-due in no small measure to the cotton-mill and steam-engine.
-England, indeed, might well place the statues of Arkwright and Watt
-side by side with those of Nelson and Wellington; for had it not been
-for the wealth which the former created, there would have been no
-well-equipped fleets and armies for the latter to command.
-
-9. Another great source of wealth, during the war itself, was the
-immense share which England gained of the carrying trade of the
-world, owing to the security which her merchantmen enjoyed in
-consequence of the victories of her fleets. While her mines, her
-looms, her steam-engines were giving her the principal share in the
-manufacture of goods, ships flying the British flag spread her own
-products through the world and carried to every part of it the
-products of other countries. England, in fact, was at once the
-workshop of European manufactures and the ocean-carrier of its
-commerce.
-
-
-
-(7) NELSON AND NAPOLEON.
-
-1. "The great French War," which began, as we have said, in 1793 and
-lasted almost two and twenty years, ended triumphantly for the
-British at Waterloo; but whilst the war continued, it was a great
-drain on England's resources, and a great strain on her powers of
-endurance. The war had not long gone on, when it became evident that
-a great military genius had arisen among the French in the person of
-Napoleon Bonaparte, and that in Horatio Nelson the British had an
-equally great leader in fighting on the seas.
-
-2. Nelson seems to have been sent into the world to frustrate the
-proud schemes of Napoleon, though one fought only on land and the
-other at sea. Nelson's name only appears in our annals between 1793
-and 1805, but his career lasted long enough for the fulfilment of his
-mission, which was to sweep the French war-ships from the sea, and
-thus save his country from invasion, and its colonies from capture.
-Such horror and alarm had the French caused by the torrent of blood
-they had shed in shearing off the heads of their sovereigns and
-nobles, and by the triumphant tramp of their armies over the
-neighbouring states, that Nelson only expressed the general feeling
-of Europe when he said, "_Down, down with the French_, ought to be
-posted up in the council-room of every country in the world."
-
-3. Nelson first drew the eyes of the whole world upon himself, in
-1798, by his famous victory of the Nile. Napoleon Bonaparte had
-sailed from Toulon with 30,000 troops on board 400 transports,
-escorted by a fleet of thirteen men-of-war. Nelson who was sent in
-pursuit with a squadron, also numbering thirteen ships-of-the-line,
-found the transports empty in the harbour of Alexandria, and the
-French fleet anchored in the Bay of Aboukir.
-
-4. Imagine thirteen great battle-ships drawn up in a single line
-parallel with the shore, but on account of the shallow water three
-miles from it, with the _Orient_, the French flag-ship, in the
-centre. The ship in the van, at one end of the line, was anchored so
-close to an island, which stands at the western entrance to the Bay,
-that no one in the French fleet imagined that there was room for a
-ship to pass in between them. But as Nelson said, "Where a French
-ship can swing, an English ship can either sail or anchor."
-
-5. Ship for ship, the French had a decided advantage in the number
-and size of their guns. Nelson, however, took care not to engage the
-whole line, but brought the whole weight of his guns to bear upon a
-part only. This he was able to do by sailing between the French van
-and the island, five of his ships taking up their stations on the
-inner side of the enemy's line, and the rest on the outer side. Thus
-the French van and centre were caught between two fires, whilst the
-rear ships, being at anchor to leeward, were unable to come to the
-rescue of their distressed sisters.
-
-6. It was already dusk when the first broadside was fired. Not a
-moment had been lost in getting into action. Three of Nelson's ships
-were miles off when the battle began. It was so dark when the
-_Culloden_ arrived that it struck on a shoal and there lay useless
-right through the battle. The other two, warned by her fate, reached
-the scene of action in safety. They came just in time to take the
-place of the _Bellerophon_, which was retiring maimed and disabled
-after a combat of more than an hour with the _Orient_, the largest
-ship afloat. The two new-comers, placing themselves on either side
-of this monster, made up for delay by the rapidity of their fire.
-
-7. At the end of an hour flames were observed on the poop of the
-_Orient_. The nearest English ships brought their guns and musketry
-to bear upon the blazing poop, and made the task of extinguishing the
-fire quite hopeless. The flames spread rapidly, upward along the
-masts and the tarred rigging, downward to the lower decks, where her
-undaunted crew, still ignorant of their approaching doom, worked at
-the guns. Nelson, who had been struck on the forehead by a flying
-piece of iron, and for the time almost blinded, demanded to be led on
-deck, where he gave orders for the boats to be lowered to help in
-saving the unhappy crew. He then remained watching the progress of
-the fire. In less than an hour the flames reached the
-powder-magazine, when a terrific explosion shattered the great vessel
-into fragments, and hurled the brave seamen into the air. Ten
-minutes of death-like stillness passed before a gun dared to break
-the awful pause. In the meantime our sailors were busily rescuing
-the unfortunate French sailors that had been blown out of their ship.
-
-8. At dawn it was found that the six ships of the French van had
-hauled down their flag. The _Orient_ having blown up, there were six
-survivors. Of these three were ashore and helpless; but the other
-three, being in the rear, had received little injury, and now got
-under way to make off. On setting sail one of them ran aground. The
-crew escaped to the beach, and she was then set on fire by the
-captain, her colours flying as she burned. The two other ships
-escaped, for only one British ship was in condition to give chase.
-
-9. The crews were so worn out with their night's work that "as soon
-as the men," writes Captain Miller of the _Theseus_, "had hove our
-sheet anchor up they dropped under the capstan bars, and were asleep
-in a moment in every sort of posture." Nelson took the earliest
-opportunity of returning thanks to God for this great victory:
-
-
-"_Vanguard_, 2nd August, 1798.
-
-"Almighty God having blessed His Majesty's arms with victory, the
-Admiral intends returning Public Thanksgiving for the same at two
-o'clock this day; and he recommends every ship doing the same as soon
-as convenient.
-
-"HORATIO NELSON."
-
-
-10. The results of Nelson's victory were highly important. In
-giving England the command of the Mediterranean, it utterly spoiled
-Bonaparte's design. He came to conquer Egypt, because he regarded
-that country as the gate to India and as a kind of jumping-off place
-from which to attack our Eastern possessions. But the loss of the
-French fleet left him and his army stranded in Egypt without the
-means of drawing supplies from France. Bonaparte did not at once
-give up all hope of reaching India. He crossed the desert into
-Syria, but was brought to a standstill before the walls of Acre. And
-on trying to take the place by storm, his troops were hurled back by
-the Turkish garrison, with the aid of a small British squadron under
-Sir Sidney Smith. Bonaparte was wont to say, in later days, that but
-for Sidney Smith, he might have died Emperor of the East.
-
-11. To the victory of the Nile we also owe our possession of Malta;
-for the destruction of the French Mediterranean fleet left our ships
-free to blockade, without serious hindrance, the harbour of Valetta,
-and to starve out the French garrison by whom it was held. Thus fell
-into our hands one of the strongest links of the chain that binds
-India to England, and what is regarded--from its strong fortress,
-excellent harbour, and central situation---the best naval station in
-the Mediterranean.
-
-
-
-(8) NELSON'S CROWNING VICTORY.
-
-1. Napoleon hastened back from Egypt to France at the first
-opportunity, and being raised to supreme power took measures for
-building a strong fleet. This he viewed as the first step towards
-the invasion of England. He next collected an immense flotilla of
-flat-bottomed boats at Boulougne, to transport an invading army
-across the Channel. His troops were eagerly awaiting the signal to
-embark, like hounds straining at the leash with the hare in sight.
-
-2. Napoleon knew that the only chance of getting his army across
-"the silver streak" was to get command of the Channel for at least a
-few hours. With this end in view, he had induced Spain to join him,
-and devised a scheme for the union of all the French and Spanish
-men-of-war and their sudden appearance in the Channel. But the
-best-laid schemes often go awry, and so did this one. The allied
-fleets did, indeed, come together, but not in the Channel. They were
-encountered by a British fleet under Nelson, off Cape Trafalgar.
-
-3. The battle of Trafalgar, fought on the 21st October, 1805, is one
-of the most famous sea-fights on record. The allies mustered
-thirty-three battleships, the British twenty-seven. Nelson arranged
-the general order of battle with his captains some days beforehand.
-He drew up his ships, on the fateful day, in two columns, placing
-himself at the head of one column in the _Victory_, whilst Admiral
-Collingwood in the _Royal Sovereign_ took the lead in the other. The
-allies received the attack with their ships arranged in a single
-irregular line, stretching from north to south in front of the
-harbour of Cadiz.
-
-4. Nelson arranged that the two British columns should advance
-parallel to each other, and bear down on the enemy at right angles to
-their line. Collingwood was to break through the line near the
-centre and engage the ships forming the rear to the south; Nelson
-himself undertook to break through the line, also near the centre,
-and so dispose his forces as to leave unengaged ten or a dozen of the
-enemy's ships forming the van, to the north. By the time these ships
-tacked so as to come into action, it was hoped that the day would be
-decided, the allied ships in the centre and rear having had to bear
-the whole brunt of the attack made by the entire British fleet.
-
-5. Having made all arrangements for the approaching fight, Nelson
-went down into his cabin to pray. The words of his prayer, written
-on his knees in his private diary, the last he ever penned, ran
-thus:--
-
-
-"May the great God, whom I worship, grant to my country, and for the
-benefit of Europe in general, a great and glorious victory; and may
-no misconduct in any one tarnish it; and may humanity after victory
-be the predominant feature of the British fleet. For myself,
-individually, I commit my life to Him who made me, and may His
-blessing light upon my endeavours for serving my country faithfully.
-To Him I resign myself and the just cause which is entrusted to me to
-defend. Amen, Amen, Amen."
-
-
-6. Then our hero appeared on deck ready for anything that might
-befall him. Just before going into action he issued the famous
-signal, "England expects that every man will do his duty." The ships
-of the three nations now hoisted their colours, and the admirals
-their flags. Nelson wore, as usual, his admiral's frock coat, on the
-left breast of which were stitched the stars of four different
-orders. The officers on board the flagship saw these stars with
-dismay, knowing as they did that the enemy's ships swarmed with
-soldiers, many of whom were sharpshooters, and that the action would
-be at close quarters. But none dared to advise their chief to make
-himself less conspicuous.
-
-7. The _Royal Sovereign_ was the first to reach the enemy's line.
-As the _Victory_ at the head of the second column advanced, she
-became the target of all the ships in the enemy's centre. For forty
-minutes she had to endure the hail of the enemy's shot in silence,
-her speed continually getting less as one sail after another was
-stripped from the yards. Despite her injuries the _Victory_
-continued to forge ahead, and at last her bows crossed the wake of
-the French flag-ship, by whose stern she passed within thirty feet.
-Now spoke the double-shotted guns of the _Victory_, as they passed in
-succession the French admiral's ship, their shots raking the vessel
-from stern to stem. Twenty guns were at once dismounted and a
-hundred men laid low.
-
-8. The _Victory_, passing on, brought up alongside the
-_Redoubtable_. The rigging of the two ships got entangled so that
-they lay side by side, with their guns almost mouth to mouth. Both
-ships were soon on fire. The flames, however, were soon
-extinguished, but the fury of battle grew fiercer. Marksmen in the
-rigging of the French ship shot down at the officers and men on the
-deck of the _Victory_. The figure of a one-armed officer, with
-epaulettes on his shoulders and stars upon his breast, attracted the
-notice of one of these marksmen. The man fired, and the ball shot
-through epaulette and shoulder and lodged in the spine. The wounded
-Nelson fell into Captain Hardy's hands, saying, "They have done for
-me at last."
-
-9. Nelson was carried to the cockpit with his handkerchief over his
-face and breast, so that the crew might not become discouraged by
-observing his fate. The dying hero, an hour or two later, sent for
-his friend Hardy, but he was unable to leave the deck for some time.
-"Well, Hardy," said Nelson, when at last he appeared, "how goes the
-battle?" "Very well, my lord; we have got twelve or fourteen of the
-enemy's ships already in our possession." "I hope none of our ships
-have struck, Hardy." "No, my lord, there is no fear of that."
-Nelson then said, "I am a dead man, Hardy. I am going fast" .... "I
-feel something rising in my breast," he said, somewhat later, "which
-tells me I am gone. God be praised, I have done my duty." The last
-words audible were, "God and my country."
-
-10. By the time firing ceased, near sunset, seventeen of the enemy's
-ships had struck, and one, with the tri-coloured ensign still
-displayed, was burning to the water's edge. Our boats used every
-effort to save the brave fellows who had so gloriously defended her;
-but only two hundred and fifty were rescued, and she blew up with a
-tremendous explosion.
-
-11. Nelson's victory secured for Britain the undisputed sovereignty
-of the seas, freed her from all fear of invasion, ensured the safety
-of the seas to her merchantmen, and threw a strong shield over her
-colonial possessions. When Nelson died, his work was done, his
-mission ended; but yet he has not ceased to be a source of living
-power, "he being dead yet speaketh." Wherever danger has to be faced
-and duty done, at cost to self and for the sake of fatherland, there
-the name and deeds of Nelson still speak with an uplifting force.
-
-12. It is interesting to know that Nelson's splendid services and
-his mournful death are still commemorated in the Royal Navy by
-certain details, in each blue-jacket's dress, with which we are all
-familiar. The three rows of white braid on the collar recall the
-three greatest of Nelson's victories--the Nile, Copenhagen, and
-Trafalgar; whilst the black silk handkerchief, worn by each sailor,
-reminds him of the sad occasion when it was first assumed in token of
-mourning for the fallen hero in the hour of victory.
-
-
-
-(9) INDIA'S NEW MASTERS.
-
-1. Whilst Nelson was sweeping the French war-ships off the ocean,
-and securing for Britain the sovereignty of the seas, the Marquess
-Wellesley was turning every French soldier out of India, and making
-British rule supreme in that country. Wellesley held office as
-governor-general of India between 1798 and 1805, the years of
-Nelson's victories of the Nile and Trafalgar. The former victory
-relieved Wellesley of all fear of a French invasion of India, and
-left him free to deal with the native princes, who had now nothing to
-rely upon but their own resources.
-
-2. The time had now come for England to make herself the mistress of
-India. During the last hundred years the Mogul Empire had gone more
-and more to pieces, and now the old emperor was a prisoner in the
-hands of one of the Mahratta princes. It was in the interests of
-good government that one power should arise strong enough to keep all
-the others in order, and with a sense of justice keen enough to hold
-the balance fairly between them. Our governor-general did not for a
-moment doubt that the power best qualified for giving the law to
-India was the British, and he resolved, if possible, to make that
-power supreme.
-
-3. Wellesley's plan was to separate the states under native princes
-from each other by encircling them with a ring of British territory,
-like so many islands surrounded by the sea, and to gain possession of
-the sea coasts so as to exclude all foreign foes. His first aim was
-to destroy all French influence. His watchword, like Nelson's, was
-"Down with the French," who at that time, we must remember, were
-trying, under Napoleon, to enslave all Europe. Many of the Indian
-princes had French soldiers in their pay, by whom their armies were
-trained. The Marquess began his great task by persuading our ally,
-the Nizam of the Deccan, to dismiss his French officers, and these he
-packed off home by the next ship. The sepoys whom they had drilled
-were disbanded, and then induced to take service under British
-officers.
-
-4. The Nizam thus became a dependent ally. He was still master in
-his own domains, and over his own people, but he could no longer make
-war or form alliances, on his own account, with other princes. He
-had, in fact, bartered his independence for protection. In any
-attack from another state he was assured of being defended, if need
-be, by the whole force of British India. This system of protected
-states made great progress whilst Wellesley held office.
-
-5. The princes who put themselves under British protection were
-expected to receive one of our officials at his court, and to be
-guided by his advice. They were also required to admit British
-troops as a part of their standing army. And when they complained of
-the cost of their maintenance, the Marquess offered to accept a slice
-of their territory and to pay the troops out of its revenues. This
-may seem sharp practice, but it worked well in the interests of the
-Hindoos who came under our rule. The ceded districts soon became the
-home of an industrious population, who looked to British officials
-for justice, and looked not in vain.
-
-6. Before Wellesley had been five years in office the whole of
-Southern India, the whole plain of the Ganges, and a strip along the
-whole of the eastern coast were under the direct rule of the British
-or their dependent allies. The Mahratta princes alone were capable
-of doing much mischief, and the time had now come to put an end, if
-possible, to the bloodshed and ruin that followed the track of their
-horsemen. With two of the Mahratta princes the Marquess came to
-terms without fighting; with the remaining three he went to war.
-Having organized two armies, he placed one under the command of
-General Lake to invade the northern part of the Mahratta dominions,
-and the other under the command of his brother, Arthur Wellesley, the
-future Duke of Wellington, to wage war in the southern part of their
-territory.
-
-[Illustration: Marquess Wellesley and the Nizam.]
-
-7. "The hero of a hundred fights" won his first great victory at
-Assaye, in the Nizam's dominions, which the Mahrattas had invaded.
-With a force of 5000 men he defeated the enemy, numbering, it is
-said, eight to one. The English general took advantage of the
-junction of two rivers, near Assaye, to place his little army in the
-angle between them, so as to be open to attack only in front. But to
-get into this position it was necessary to cross one of the rivers,
-and his guide assured him there was no ford by which the passage
-could be made.
-
-8. Going forward to see for himself, General Wellesley observed that
-two villages stood facing each other on opposite banks of the river.
-"I immediately said to myself," he tells us, "that men could not have
-built two villages facing one another on opposite sides of a stream
-without some means of passing from one to the other. And I was
-right. I found a passage, crossed my army over. And there I fought
-and won the battle, the bloodiest for the numbers that I ever saw."
-
- "This is England's greatest son,
- He that gained a hundred fights,
- Nor ever lost an English gun;
- This is he that far away
- Against the myriads of Assaye
- Clash'd with his fiery few and won."
-
-9. Meanwhile, General Lake was equally successful at the other end
-of the Mahratta's dominions. After a great but costly victory, he
-entered Delhi in triumph, and delivered the old emperor from his long
-captivity. Wellesley nominally restored him to the throne and set
-apart ÂŁ150,000 a year for his maintenance; but from this time the
-Emperor of India was merely a pensioner in the pay of the British and
-under British control, forbidden even to go beyond the walls of
-Delhi, where the "Great Moguls" formerly gave the law to the whole of
-India. The real masters of India, from this time, were the British.
-
-10. Marquess Wellesley's work in India was now done. He had
-attained every object he proposed to himself. The last of the French
-officers in native employ had disappeared from India; there was no
-corner of the coast left on which a Frenchman could land. He not
-only made Britain from this time the supreme power, but by his system
-of protected states--separated from each other, and fenced round by
-British territory--he did much to place that power on a firm and
-lasting basis.
-
-
-
-(10) WELLINGTON AND NAPOLEON.
-
-1. In the great war with Napoleon, as our fleets were led to victory
-by Nelson, so were our armies by Wellington. The scene of his
-battles and sieges were, with one exception, the peninsula of Spain
-and Portugal, and on this account the war in which he was engaged,
-between 1808 and 1814, is called the _Peninsular War_. When
-Wellington began his Peninsular campaigns, Napoleon was practically
-the master of Europe. Some of the nations he had crushed, others he
-had overawed or won over to his side, all were either his humble
-servants or his forced allies.
-
-2. Napoleon had already been crowned Emperor of France, and his
-amazing successes on the continent caused him to dream of Europe as
-an empire, with Napoleon as its emperor, and Paris as its capital.
-But there was one nation near his own doors that stood in his way,
-and whom he would fain have struck to the ground, had his arm been
-long enough to reach across "the silver streak." England might,
-perhaps, after the victory at Trafalgar, have held aloof from the
-strife which turned all Europe into a battle-field; she might,
-perhaps, have lived in ease and security in her island-home, and left
-the less-favoured nations on the continent to be trampled under the
-heel of the conqueror; but she nobly chose to stand forth and take
-the lion's share in the war against the tyrant.
-
-3. Hence arose the Peninsular War which, with varying success, was
-persevered in for years as the most effectual way of draining the
-life-blood of France. That war was to France like a running sore.
-Napoleon sent his best generals, one after another, to put an end to
-the war by driving the British out of the country. To Marshal Soult
-he wrote, "You are to advance on the English, pursue them without
-ceasing, beat them and fling them into the sea. The English alone
-are formidable--they alone." But the English refused to be flung
-into the sea. On the contrary, it was the French that had, in the
-end, to take their flight homeward.
-
-4. In the course of his seven campaigns in the Peninsula, Wellington
-found the tide of success ebb and flow. Sometimes he was able to
-advance and drive the enemy before him, sometimes he was compelled to
-retreat and stand on the defensive; but whether advancing or retiring
-he suffered no disaster, he lost no pitched battle. Much of
-Wellington's success was due to the solidity and steady discipline of
-his troops, still more perhaps to his own military skill and personal
-character. By patience and perseverance, by careful attention to
-details, by never letting a chance slip by, by never sparing himself,
-by making "duty" his watch-word; by such plain, homely virtues our
-Wellington fought and won. "Wellington dazzled no one," says a
-French writer, "but he beat us all the same." After being routed at
-Vittoria, in 1813, the French were compelled to beat a hasty retreat
-across the Pyrenees, and to seek safety in France.
-
-5. In the meanwhile, Napoleon's great army of 400,000 men had
-perished in Russia, and in the retreat from the burning city of
-Moscow. Henceforth, Napoleon is like a hunted lion whom his enemies
-were gradually gathering round so as to cut off his retreat and
-encage him. At length, in 1814, the fallen emperor resigned his
-crown, and retired to the little island of Elba, which was to serve
-as his prison.
-
-6. Wellington's work now seemed crowned with success, but really a
-greater task was in front of him. In March, 1815, the world was
-startled to hear that the lion encaged at Elba had made his escape,
-and was now at large in France. Owing to the return, since the
-peace, of some 200,000 of his veterans from the prisons of Germany,
-Napoleon was soon at the head of a powerful army. All Europe flew to
-arms. The first to encounter his troops were the British and the
-Prussians.
-
-7. In the great battle of Waterloo (18th June, 1815), the fate of
-Napoleon was finally decided. It was the first time Napoleon had
-witnessed the unflinching courage and stubborn solidity of British
-troops, and ere the battle began had only mocked at Soult when he
-declared, "They will die rather than quit the ground on which they
-stand." With his defeat at Waterloo, Napoleon ceased to be the
-central figure of the civilised world. He was banished to the Isle
-of St. Helena, and there he died after six years spent in darkly
-brooding over his broken fortunes.
-
-8. On Napoleon's fall, the nations of Europe entered on a long
-peace. A congress was held between the great powers at Vienna, and
-the map of Europe redrawn, France being thrust back within her
-ancient borders. During the war England had seized the Colonial
-possessions of France. Those of Holland shared the same fate, for
-she had thrown in her lot with her powerful neighbour. The war had
-cost Britain a vast sum of money and many thousands of lives but she
-now received large additions to her empire.
-
-9. By the Treaty of Vienna, Britain was allowed to retain what is
-now called _British Guiana_, _Ceylon_, and the _Cape of Good Hope_,
-all of which she had taken from Holland. She also obtained the
-island of _Mauritius_, which, lying on the sea-route to India, had
-long enabled the French to strike a blow at our Indian trade and
-possessions. The islands of _Trinidad_ and _Tobago_ in the West
-Indies also fell to her share, and above all the island of _Malta_,
-placed like a watch-tower in the centre of the Mediterranean, the
-central sea of the civilised world.
-
-10. Nor do these important additions to the empire include all the
-fruits of victory in the course of the great war with Napoleon. An
-Australian writer tells us that the Australian colonies are apt to
-think of these Napoleonic wars as matters having no direct bearing on
-their concerns. But in reality, as he reminds them, Australia was
-made British on the shores of Europe. What Hawke and Wolfe did for
-Canada, Nelson and Wellington did for Australia. We owe it to
-Trafalgar and Waterloo that the island-continent to-day is free and
-peaceful from end to end, instead of being parcelled out among
-nations of different races, all jealous of one another. We owe it to
-the success of our arms, under Nelson and Wellington, that when in
-later years the French asked how much of the Australian continent we
-claimed, our Minister could say, "The whole," without their being
-able to say "Nay."
-
-11. We usually associate peace with plenty; but such was not the
-first results of the long peace which followed the victory at
-Waterloo. The war had given employment to thousands who now found
-wherever they turned for work, a notice staring them in the face, "No
-more hands wanted here." One great advantage to our colonies arose
-from this state of things. Finding it impossible to make a living in
-the old country, large numbers in the first years of the peace
-emigrated to the colonies, where brawny arms were in great demand,
-and where food was cheap and plentiful. We shall presently follow
-the fortunes of our countrymen who now go forth to plant nations on
-the shores of Australia, to people the valleys of Tasmania, to share
-New Zealand with the Maoris, to take possession of South Africa and
-lay there the foundation of a great state,--driven across the seas by
-
- "Such wind as scatters young men through the world
- To seek their fortunes further than at home,
- Where small experience grows,"
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-
-Progress of India and the Colonies
-
-(Since 1815).
-
-
-(1) COLONIAL SELF-GOVERNMENT
-
-(Canada).
-
-1. The French Canadians, after the conquest of their country by the
-British, were turned into loyal citizens of the empire by being left
-in the enjoyment of their own language, laws, and religion. Even
-when our American colonies rose in rebellion, they remained true to
-the British Crown. The same feeling of loyalty led many of the
-American colonists themselves to throw in their lot with the old
-country. They banded themselves together as the _United Empire
-Loyalists_, and fought on the side of Britain rather than help their
-fellow-colonists to rend the empire.
-
-2. On the conclusion of the war that gave the American colonies
-their independence (1783), thousands of the "Loyalists" came
-streaming across the Canadian frontier, leaving behind them the bulk
-of their property, and forced to starve and struggle for years before
-they could carve comfortable homes out of the Canadian forests. Many
-of them migrated to Nova Scotia, others found rest in the beautiful
-valley of the St. John river, and founded the province of New
-Brunswick, whilst others toiled up the St. Lawrence to create the
-fertile and busy province of Ontario, thus building up a British
-colony in Upper Canada by the side of the old French colony in Lower
-Canada.
-
-3. The inrush of loyalist refugees from the lost colonies was
-followed by a large immigration from the mother-country, and
-especially from Scotland. Of the Scotch peasants who emigrated many
-came from the same district, and held together in the new country.
-On the downfall of Napoleon the tide of emigration flowed more
-strongly than ever. We hear of four hundred discharged Irish
-soldiers coming over in a body with their old regimental officers at
-their head, and forming a regular military camp in the backwoods,
-till their united efforts had cut out the roads and fields, and built
-the houses required for the settlement. We find, in fact, that a
-large proportion of the early settlers were old soldiers, and they
-handled the pruning-hook none the worse for having once handled the
-sword. While the silence of the desert spread over the barren moors
-and hillsides of Scotland and Ireland, the Canadian woods were
-ringing with the settler's axe.
-
-4. Emigration to Canada has gone on ever since, though at a slower
-rate than in those early years when 160,000 emigrants landed on
-Canadian soil in the space of four years. One of the most
-interesting experiments in Canadian emigration has been made in our
-own day. During the last ten or a dozen years about ten thousand
-picked boys and girls, from the homes of the "National Waifs'
-Association," have been settled by Dr. Barnardo on a large estate in
-Manitoba, or placed out as labourers and servants on Canadian farms,
-with the happiest results.
-
-5. Canada has not seen much war since the days of Wolfe, though she
-has not been left wholly at peace. During the great French war a
-dispute arose between Britain and the United States, which foolishly
-led to a half-hearted war between the two nations, and to the
-invasion of Canada by American troops. After three campaigns, in
-which the British and French Canadians fought side by side, the war
-ended without the loss of an inch of their territory. The only
-result was, to create a feeling of mutual sympathy and respect
-between the two races that shared Canada between them.
-
-6. However, as time went on, and new emigrants came pouring in, the
-Canadian form of government, which had well served its purpose for
-some years, began to encumber the young limbs of a nation so rapidly
-growing. The fact is, time always works changes, and nations pass
-through stages--childhood, youth, and manhood--as well as
-individuals. Thus constant changes are required in the machinery of
-government to keep pace with the changing circumstances and varying
-wants of a people. In the year that Queen Victoria came to the
-throne (1837), all Canada was discontented, and the lower province on
-the eve of rebellion, which actually broke out a little later. The
-rebels, however, were easily put down, and the leaders were soon
-either in prison or exile.
-
-7. The Home Government in this crisis acted wisely and promptly.
-They sent over Lord Durham with the olive branch of peace, and
-directed him to ascertain the cause of the rebellion, and to find out
-remedies. He reported that the root of the whole mischief was to be
-found in the Constitution under which the people were governed. The
-Canadians elected men to form an "Assembly," like our House of
-Commons, and though these men were free to express the wishes of the
-people, they had no power to make the ministers and officials of the
-Government give effect to them. They were expected to vote funds for
-the public service, but they could not call the ministers to account
-if they misspent the money.
-
-8. At Lord Durham's suggestion all this was changed. The
-governor-general was henceforth to employ as his ministers such men
-as had the confidence of the "Assembly," and the ministers were to be
-responsible to that House for the advice they gave the
-governor-general, and for the way in which the public revenue was
-spent. The first Canadian Parliament, under the new regulations, met
-in 1841, and from this year we date the self-government of the
-British colonies.
-
-9. What was done now for Canada became in due time the rule for the
-other colonies in which men of our race have chiefly settled. All in
-turn, as they became capable of self-government, were entrusted with
-the power to mark out their own course, and to manage their own
-affairs in their own way. By this system of government full play is
-given to local opinions and feelings, the laws are framed by the
-colonists themselves, through their representatives, and the public
-affairs of the whole colony are managed by ministers who have
-obtained the confidence and esteem of its inhabitants. Moreover, the
-same system of self-government in respect to local affairs is usually
-extended to every town and district in the colony. Thus the
-principle of self-government is brought home to the door of each
-colonist, whenever circumstances admit. This is the secret of
-England's success in keeping her world-wide empire peaceful and
-contented, under the protection of one flag, and in allegiance to one
-sovereign.
-
-
-
-(2) BIRTH OF A NATION
-
-(Canada).
-
-1. The new era that smiled on Canada with the grant of
-self-government, in 1841, was marked by a rapid growth of the
-population. So great was the number of emigrants who came flocking
-into the country that in the next quarter-century the population
-nearly trebled itself. Canada at that time, it must be remembered,
-was but a shred of the vast expanse that reddens the map of North
-America to-day. The settled part included the two provinces now
-called Quebec and Ontario, the three provinces of Nova Scotia, New
-Brunswick, and Prince Edward Island, and the island of Newfoundland.
-The whole of the remainder--known as the great "North-West"--was,
-until 1870, the happy hunting-ground of the "Hudson Bay Company."
-
-2. It is true that the Company did not, as did that great hunter,
-William the Conqueror, turn a peopled country into an uninhabited
-wilderness, but they took good care that the vast wilderness in their
-possession should not become a country inhabited by white men. Their
-whole territory was nothing but a vast game preserve from which all
-settlers were warned off. The red man was looked upon with favour,
-for he was as the game-keeper who trapped the fur-bearing animals and
-brought their skins to exchange for their masters' goods. Dotted
-over the Company's wide domains stood the log or stone forts where
-the furs were collected, and where lived one of the Company's
-factors--usually a Scotsman--to trade with the Indians. Around the
-fort no village was allowed to spring up. Some idea may be formed of
-the solitary life led by the factor, when we are told that the
-postman only visited him once a year.
-
-3. The Company made enormous profits, for the goods they supplied to
-the Indians cost a mere trifle compared with the value of the furs
-they received in exchange. For a long time the nation, at home, was
-kept in the dark, not only as to the profits of the fur trade, but as
-to the real nature of the country from which the fur was obtained.
-The people, in fact, supposed that the fur country was an
-irreclaimable wilderness in which no white settlers could possibly
-make a living. At length it became known that in the great
-"North-West" there were immense prairies (over which roamed herds of
-buffalo) that would yield, if cultivated, rich crops of the finest
-wheat. When this discovery was made the country was thrown open to
-settlers (1870), and the province of Manitoba soon became the granary
-of Canada.
-
-4. Another discovery had already led to the colonizing of British
-Columbia, the country beyond the Rocky Mountains. This was the
-discovery of gold (1858). The Indians, canoeing down the river
-Fraser, brought with them quantities of the precious metal which they
-had found along the river-bed. The men who had ransacked California
-for gold now rushed to the new gold country. The hardships they had
-to encounter were appalling.
-
-5. At the season when the miners flocked into Columbia the water in
-the rivers was at its highest, and the sand-bars in which they hoped
-to find gold were hidden deep beneath its surface. The rivers
-themselves flowed through gloomy gorges, along which not even a mule
-could make its way. All provisions had to be carried on men's backs,
-and before a mule-track could be cut the miners were reduced to a
-diet of wild berries. Hundreds of miles had to be traversed before
-the rich Cariboo district was reached, where nuggets could be picked
-up in an old river-bed. News of this "find" brought men into the
-country so much faster than flour that all were reduced to the verge
-of starvation. The same thing has occurred in our own day, still
-further north, in the district of Klondyke.
-
-6. Gold is a powerful magnet. It is one of the best colonizing
-agents known. What hardships will not men face to fill their pockets
-with gold! Wherever gold is to be picked up, there thousands of
-adventurers soon gather, and if the country is suitable for a colony
-thousands of settlers remain. Thus British Columbia owes its
-position as a colony, in the first place, to the gold-nuggets sown in
-the sands of its river-beds.
-
-7. Attached to British Columbia is the island of Vancouver, and here
-also a discovery was made, which has much enhanced its value and
-attracted colonists. A settlement had already been made at Victoria
-on its southern shores, when, one day, came some Indians from the
-northern part of the island, and entering a smithy were surprised to
-find a fire of coals. When told that the fuel had been brought
-thousands of miles across the sea, they were much amused, as there
-was any quantity, they said, of the same sort of "black stone" on
-that very island. And so it proved. At the present time, indeed,
-the output amounts to one million tons a year.
-
-8. Canada now extended over a region nearly the size of Europe,
-embracing besides the old provinces in the east, British Columbia in
-the far west, Manitoba in the centre, and the unsettled lands of the
-great "North-West." The next thing was to knit together the various
-provinces and out of them to make one great nation. This was made
-possible by the Confederation Act of 1867. By this Act the _Dominion
-of Canada_ came into being, with a constitution, settling the terms
-on which the different provinces could unite. In less than seven
-years all the Canadian provinces, except Newfoundland, consented to
-join. Thus a new nation was born on the great American continent.
-
-9. By the new constitution each province continues to manage its own
-local affairs, whilst all matters of national concern are brought
-before the Dominion Parliament. This parliament consists of an Upper
-House styled the Senate, and a Lower House called the House of
-Commons. The former is composed of life-members nominated by the
-Crown, the latter of members elected by the people, and having full
-control of the public purse. The Sovereign is represented by the
-governor-general, appointed by the Crown, and no laws are valid
-without his consent.
-
-10. To avoid all jealousy between the province of Ontario and that
-of Quebec, neither of their capitals was selected as the seat of the
-national or federal government. That honour was given to the little
-town of Ottawa, situated on their common border. Ottawa has now
-grown into an important city, and in its Houses of Parliament
-possesses two of the finest edifices on the continent of America.
-
-
-
-(3) PROMISE OF NATIONAL GREATNESS
-
-(Canada).
-
-1. With the union of the Canadian provinces into the _Dominion of
-Canada_, a new nation sprang into existence (1867). As no nation
-deserves to be free unless it can defend itself when attacked, Canada
-at once took steps for guarding her existence. A law was passed
-requiring every able-bodied man between sixteen and sixty to enrol
-himself for the defence of the Dominion, and to prepare for that duty
-by spending a certain number of days each year in drill and
-rifle-shooting.
-
-2. Though Canada is a distinct nation, with her destiny in her own
-hands, either to make or mar, she is, at the same time, a member of
-the great British Empire. This connection obliges her to make no
-treaty with a foreign power without the consent of the British
-Government; but as a set-off, it entitles her in time of danger to
-the powerful assistance of the British army and navy. And, as we
-have seen in the great Boer war, Canada is willing, on her part, to
-come to the aid of the mother-country in the time of stress and
-strain. No more gallant men than her sons have fought in that war
-and it is a great satisfaction to England to know that the support
-she has received from Canada has been freely rendered by Canadians of
-French origin as well as by those of British descent. Thus the
-defeated foe of Wolfe's day has, by just treatment, been turned into
-the loyal friend of to-day.
-
-3. After providing for her defence Canada's next care was to bring
-the different provinces into touch with each other. By means of a
-wonderful network of waterways, a person can go through the length
-and breadth of the land almost entirely by water. But this mode of
-travelling is slow and difficult. Steps were, therefore, taken by
-the Dominion Parliament to bind the different provinces together by
-means of a line of rails. What a gigantic task lay before them! The
-distance to be crossed between the two oceans was no less than 3000
-miles, a distance so great that it would take an ordinary train,
-going day and night, almost a week to accomplish the journey.
-
-4. The task, however, was completed in five years. The Canadian
-Pacific Railway, as it is called, was begun in 1880 and finished in
-1885. Thus the Dominion of Canada, which now stretches from the
-Atlantic to the Pacific, is linked together by the iron road, and its
-most distant parts brought into easy communication with each other by
-rail and wire. To British Columbia and Manitoba, in particular, such
-a line meant everything. It afforded settlers easy access to the
-interior and gave an outlet to the markets for the produce of their
-farms. And to the mother-country also this railway is of great value
-as an important link in the chain that binds together the various
-parts of the British Empire. Mails from England to the Far East are
-now carried by way of Canada more quickly than by any other route.
-Troops may be transported from Liverpool to Hong Kong in less than
-thirty days.
-
-5. Canada has everything required to make a nation great and
-prosperous. Her various provinces have each their own special
-character and productions. _Nova Scotia_, for instance, is the great
-coal-cellar of the eastern provinces, and it stands first in the
-whole Dominion for its fisheries; whilst the supply of wood-pulp for
-making paper is almost unlimited.
-
-6. The province of _Quebec_ was formerly a vast forest, and the
-lumber trade is still its most important industry. Its inhabitants
-are chiefly of French origin, and they still cling to the language
-and customs of their ancestors. The French Canadian does not seem to
-move with the stream of time. He is content to smoke his home-grown
-tobacco and to get his sugar from the sap of the maple. He wears a
-strong "home-spun" cloth, spun and woven at his own fire-side; in
-fact, he is content to go on as his fathers before him. The people
-of _Ontario_ are strikingly different. They are mostly of British
-origin and are always pushing on, trying to make what is good still
-better. Their fruit orchards, vineyards, and dairy-farms are a
-growing source of wealth, and a great surprise to those who have
-thought of Canada as the land of ice and snow. Canadian butter and
-cheese are now largely exported; in 1900, for example, about twenty
-million pounds of butter and 200 million pounds of cheese were sent
-abroad.
-
-7. On entering _Manitoba_, the central province, the traveller finds
-himself in a new world. Here are vast plains presenting in summer
-the appearance of a sea of waving corn. The farms are immense, all
-so different from our English farms with their small fields and
-hedge-rows. Think of a farm where the furrows are four miles long
-and as straight as an arrow! Continuing westward we come to the
-slope of the Rocky Mountains which are specially adapted to the
-raising of cattle. This is the "ranch" country of Canada, where the
-horses and cattle range wild, and as a rule manage to provide for
-themselves both in winter and summer.
-
-8. Of _British Columbia_, on the western side of the Rockies, we
-have already spoken as rich in gold and coal. This province is also
-valuable for its timber and salmon. If you buy a tin of preserved
-salmon, you will be almost sure to find that it has come from this
-colony. So plentiful are the salmon in this part of Canada that at
-times they swarm up the rivers like a shoal of herrings on the coast
-of Cornwall.
-
-9. Canada, then, it will be seen is bountifully supplied by nature
-with all she needs to make her the land of plenty. She has been
-styled "Our Lady of the Snows," and it must be admitted that the
-Canadian climate is very cold in winter, and that the snow lies on
-the ground for some months over most of the country. The snow,
-however, is really one of the boons of nature: protecting the ground
-from extreme frosts, bridging the streams, converting rough tracts
-into the smoothest of roads, and turning with the warm breath of
-spring into water to moisten the ground for the upspringing crops.
-
-10. Canada's great want is men of the right stamp to turn the gifts
-of nature to account, and these will come in time. She has now five
-millions of people, but could well support ten times as many. She
-possesses every element essential to national greatness, both in the
-character of her people and the wealth of her resources. The
-fisheries of her maritime provinces, the timber of her ancient
-forests, the granaries of the prairie region, the ranches of the
-Rockies, and the treasures of her mines, together with her intricate
-network of water-ways--all combine to give Canada the promise of an
-honoured place among the great nations of the world, and to make us
-proud to remember that she is a staunch and loyal friend to the
-British name and nation.
-
-
-
-(4) "THE GOOD OF THE GOVERNED"
-
-(India).
-
-1. We have already seen how Clive laid the foundations of British
-rule in India, how Warren Hastings tightened our hold on the country,
-and how the Marquess Wellesley reduced the native princes to a state
-of dependence, and made the British the real masters of India. To
-establish a firm and just rule, and to save India from anarchy and
-its people from oppression, were all that the early rulers of India
-could attempt. But with the appointment of Lord Bentinck as
-governor-general, in 1828, our rule began to have a higher aim, and
-that was to build British greatness upon Indian happiness.
-
-2. Of his many services to India, two stand out conspicuously: one
-was the rooting out of the _Thugs_, who made the robbing and
-murdering of travellers a pious duty, thinking that such acts would
-win them the favour of the dread goddess Kali. An old French
-traveller speaks of them as "the cunningest robbers in the world, who
-use a certain slip, with a running noose, which they can cast so
-deftly about a man's neck, that they strangle him in a trice." No
-person whom they attacked ever escaped to tell the tale. They went
-in bands disguised as travellers or rich merchants, and always
-carried tools for digging the graves of their victims. After each
-successful attack, offerings were made in the temples of the goddess.
-Within six years nearly all the members of this strange profession
-were hanged or placed in safe custody for life.
-
-3. A still greater service, perhaps, was the putting an end to the
-custom of _suttee_. When any Hindu died, his widow was expected, in
-some parts of India, to accompany him to the next world by throwing
-herself into his funeral pile, and perishing in the flames. So
-common was the practice that in a single year, in Bengal alone, seven
-hundred widows were burnt alive. To this day the country is, in
-certain districts, thickly dotted with little white pillars, each in
-memory of a _suttee_. Lord Bentinck made a proclamation declaring
-that henceforth all who took part in a _suttee_ would be held guilty
-of murder.
-
-4. When Bentinck's seven years of office were over, a statue was
-erected to his memory with this inscription:
-
- To
- William Cavendish Bentinck,
- WHO INFUSED INTO ORIENTAL DESPOTISM THE SPIRIT
- OF BRITISH FREEDOM;
- WHO NEVER FORGOT THAT THE END OF GOVERNMENT IS
- THE HAPPINESS OF THE GOVERNED.
-
-
-5. We pass on to the next great landmark in the story of British
-rule in India. This was the governor-generalship of the Earl of
-Dalhousie, who ruled India between 1848 and 1856. Though he added to
-the empire more territory than any other British ruler in India,
-before or since, he did it all for the good of India as well as for
-the greatness of Britain. Believing that rulers exist only for the
-good of the governed, he made it his great aim to do away with
-abuses, to redress wrongs, to deal even-handed justice all round, and
-to promote the happiness of the people under his care.
-
-6. It may seem strange that Dalhousie, whose great maxim was "the
-good of the governed" should have done so much to extend the British
-Empire in India. This was partly due to the fact that wars were
-forced on him, and partly to the fact that he believed that people
-were better off under British rule than any other. This
-consideration led him to take advantage of every opportunity to
-substitute British rule for that of a native prince. When, for
-instance, a native ruler died without offspring, instead of allowing
-his adopted son, as was the custom in India, to succeed him,
-Dalhousie annexed the territory thus left kingless.
-
-7. Our governor-general also dethroned unworthy rulers, including
-the King of Oudh, whose realm was naturally the fairest province of
-all India. It may be remembered that in all the dependent states a
-British official resided at court to give his advice, and to watch
-over British interests. The British resident at Lucknow, the capital
-of Oudh, reported to Dalhousie that under its native ruler, Oudh knew
-neither law nor justice, that "great crimes stain almost every acre
-of land in his dominions." The strong, he said, everywhere preyed
-upon the weak, and what might be the garden of India was fast
-becoming a wilderness, whilst the king amused himself in the company
-of fiddlers, singers, buffoons, and dancing girls. After a solemn
-warning, and a reprieve of five years, the corrupt monarch was
-deposed and his kingdom added to our Indian Empire.
-
-8. During Dalhousie's rule much was done to bring the different
-parts of this great empire into closer touch with each other. A
-cheap uniform postage was introduced, by which a letter could be sent
-from one end of India to the other for half an anna, about three
-farthings. A short railway was laid down as an experiment, and it
-proved highly successful. The new mode of travelling rose at once
-into favour with the natives of India. They soon saw the advantage
-of cheap travelling at the rate of twenty or thirty miles an hour in
-carriages drawn by the "English fire-horse."
-
-9. Lord Dalhousie then drew up a scheme for laying down 4000 miles
-of rails between the great centres of population and the seats of
-government. And he succeeded in getting the necessary capital for
-this vast undertaking by offering it to public companies with the
-guarantee, on the part of the Indian Government, of a fair profit on
-their outlay. So great was the success of this scheme that in the
-course of the next quarter-century ÂŁ100,000,000 were spent on Indian
-railways.
-
-10. It would not be easy to overrate the importance of railways in
-this vast country, in the interests both of Britain and India. They
-form so many iron bands to unite the scattered provinces under
-British rule, and to enable our military forces to be sent speedily
-to any threatened quarter. They also serve to bring supplies to
-districts suffering from famine, whereas in former times it often
-happened that people in one part of India were dying for want of the
-food that was stored up in rich abundance in some distant part. The
-advantages that the railways offer to trade are still more important.
-"Great tracts," wrote Dalhousie, "are teeming with produce they
-cannot dispose of. Others are scantily bearing what they would carry
-in abundance, if only it could be conveyed whither it is needed....
-Ships from every part of the world crowd our ports in search of
-produce which we have, or could obtain in the interior, but which at
-present we cannot profitably fetch to them." So great an impulse was
-given to trade in the course of the seven years of Lord Dalhousie's
-rule, that the export of raw cotton was doubled and that of grain
-increased threefold, whilst the total annual exports rose from
-thirteen millions to twenty-three.
-
-11. The great viceroy also, meanwhile, set in action a scheme for
-binding all India together by a network of telegraph wires. In the
-last two years of his rule, no less than 4000 miles of electric
-telegraph were put in working order. The difficulties to be overcome
-were very great. The wires had to be carried on bamboo poles, or on
-pillars of stone and iron, over broad swamps and rocky wastes,
-through dense and deadly jungles, up wild mountain steeps, across
-deep gorges, and seventy large rivers. And all this had to be done
-in spite of the depredations of white ants, wild beasts, and
-half-civilised men. A famous writer thus describes the difficulties
-the engineers had to contend with:
-
-12. "His posts had to pass through jungles, where wild beasts used
-them for scratching-stations, and savages stole them for firewood and
-rafters for huts. Inquisitive monkeys spoiled the work by dragging
-the wires into festoons, or dangling an ill-conducting tail from wire
-to wire. Crows, kites, and fishing-eagles made roosting-places of
-the wires in numbers so great as to bring them to the ground; though
-once or twice a flash of lightning, striking a wet wire, would strew
-the ground with the carcases of the feathered trespassers by dozens.
-The white ant nibbled galleries in the posts, and the porcupine
-burrowed under them."
-
-13. It is owing to the telegraph that all India is held under the
-control of the governor-general. The wires are as the nerves that
-pass through the whole body of India and terminate, as it were, in
-his hands. By their means the latest news reaches him from every
-part of India, and by the same means he flashes back his commands.
-In the great mutiny that broke out, at the close of Dalhousie's term
-of office, it was the telegraph that saved us from many a disaster.
-"It is that accursed string that strangles us," exclaimed a mutineer
-pointing to the telegraph wire as he was led out to execution.
-
-
-
-(5) SPOILS OF VICTORY
-
-(India).
-
-1. The story of India cannot be told without frequent reference to
-war. Though the Marquis of Dalhousie was so much occupied, as we
-have seen, with the arts of peace, he was obliged to wage more than
-one great war. On landing at Calcutta (1848) he was told by the last
-governor-general that so far as human foresight could predict, "it
-would not be necessary to fire a gun in India for seven years to
-come." Yet, within a twelvemonth, the whole scene was changed.
-
-2. The Punjab, or Land of the Five Rivers, was inhabited by the
-Sikhs, a brave and warlike people. They had already fought
-desperately for the mastery of India and had been defeated. A
-British army had marched into Lahore, their capital, and dictated
-terms of peace, by which the Sikhs were left under the rule of a
-native prince, but required to receive a British officer at the royal
-court and to be guided by his advice. Dalhousie had scarcely been in
-office six months when the Punjab was all aflame again, and he found
-himself compelled to renew the war. "I have wished for peace," he
-said, "I have striven for it. But untaught by experience, the Sikh
-nation has called for war, and on my word, sirs, they shall have it
-with a vengeance."
-
-3. The work that lay before the British army was a terribly
-difficult one. After a trying campaign in which we came near defeat,
-the two armies met for a decisive encounter at Gujerat. It ended in
-the rout of the Sikhs, who fled in dismay, leaving behind them most
-of their guns and standards, their ammunition, stores, and tents.
-The defeated troops were never allowed to rally, and within three
-weeks the last gun had been abandoned and the last soldier had laid
-down his arms. The Sikhs cheerfully owned themselves beaten, and
-heard with delight that their Afghan allies "had ridden down through
-their hills like lions and ran back into them like dogs."
-
-4. The conquest of the Punjab was followed by its annexation. The
-Sikhs were informed that they must henceforth regard themselves as
-British subjects, and the Land of the Five Rivers as a part of
-British India. Two famous brothers, Henry and John Lawrence, were
-appointed to set things in order in this great province and to
-establish a firm and just government. The Sikh soldiers readily took
-service under our flag. They were proud to be enlisted in the
-regiments that had so well beaten them. Forts were built to defend
-the new frontier, the taxes were lightened and made more even, canals
-were cut, roads laid out, criminals punished, and honest labour
-protected; in fact, in a few short years the latest British conquest
-became the best managed, the most contented, and the most loyal of
-all the British provinces in India.
-
-5. Three years after the annexation of the Punjab, war broke out at
-the opposite end of the Indian Empire, in what was then called
-Further India. It is known as the _Second Burmese War_ (1852).
-Burma was at that time under the rule of an upstart king, whore
-throne was at Ava. He seems to have been as ignorant and arrogant as
-the King of Ava in the First Burmese War (1824), who on being
-requested by the governor-general of India to withdraw his troops
-from Assam, which they had invaded, ordered his commander-in-chief to
-proceed to Calcutta, arrest the governor-general, and bring him to
-Ava, bound in golden fetters, for execution. As a result of that
-First Burmese War Assam had been added to the empire. It now forms
-the great tea-plantation of India.
-
-6. The spoils of the Second Burmese War were still more valuable.
-The most brilliant feat of arms in that war was the storming of
-Rangoon. The Burmese troops held the city and pagoda of Rangoon with
-18,000 men; the British could only bring one-third that number to the
-attack. Among the Burmese were the picked guards known as "The
-Immortals of the Golden Country," whose military oath compelled them
-to conquer or die at their posts. The courage of the ordinary troops
-was also insured, as their women and children were fastened up at the
-back of the fort to incite the valour of their husbands, sons, and
-brothers. But all to no purpose. The headlong rush of our troops,
-and the fierce cheer with which they came on, seemed to take the
-heart out of the defenders, and when the storming party entered at
-one gate the garrison fled by the opposite one, the brave Immortals
-in their gilt lacquer accoutrements leading the way.
-
-7. Before the end of the year the whole of Lower Burma was at our
-disposal. As the people of that province everywhere greeted us as
-friends, and besought us to deliver them from the tyranny of their
-king, there was good reason to believe that it could be held by a
-small number of troops. It was, accordingly, annexed to our Indian
-Empire. Rangoon has become one of the great ports of the empire. In
-thirty years its population increased fifteen-fold, and its trade
-grew in the same proportion. The rest of Burma was annexed as the
-result of another war some years later.
-
-8. The British India which Lord Dalhousie left to his successor was
-more than one-third larger than the India of which he had received
-charge seven years before. The great changes which he had made
-produced a spirit of unrest among the inhabitants. The native
-princes naturally felt their thrones insecure; the introduction of
-railways and telegraphs was to the old-fashioned native a sign that a
-new era had begun, and that old customs were giving place to new;
-whilst many began to fear that even their religion was in danger of
-being supplanted.
-
-9. Lord Canning, the next governor-general, seems to have seen signs
-of the coming upheaval; for on taking office, he said at the send-off
-banquet in London, "We must not forget that in the sky of India,
-serene as it is, a small cloud may arise, at first no bigger than a
-man's hand, but which growing bigger and bigger may at last threaten
-to overwhelm us with ruin." He knew that the same instrument that we
-had used to help us to conquer India might be turned against
-ourselves. And what made our position the more serious was the fact
-that the Sepoys in our army--who constituted that instrument--were
-five times as numerous as our own troops, and that the native gunners
-outnumbered ours by two to one.
-
-10. On reaching India, Lord Canning heard the first muttering of the
-storm which threatened to drive the British out of India. There had
-long been a prophecy among the natives that British rule would come
-to an end at the close of a hundred years from its commencement. The
-fateful year (1857) had now come, and with it came the great mutiny
-of our Sepoy regiments. England, in her hour of danger, has never
-lacked brave and patriotic sons to defend and maintain her cause, and
-never has this been more conspicuously the case than in the _Sepoy
-Mutiny_.
-
-
-
-(6) DEEDS OF HEROISM
-
-(India).
-
-1. The Sepoy Mutiny had its centre at Delhi, where lived the old
-emperor in great state and luxury, but without a vestige of power or
-authority. The mutineers placed this shadow of an emperor at their
-head, making him their centre of union, and his sovereignty a cause
-to fight for. The great powder-magazine within the city was luckily
-in British hands. Of the garrison in charge of it were two British
-officers, who, at the sacrifice of their own lives, applied a torch
-to the powder, and in a moment the building, with hundreds of Sepoy
-mutineers, was sent flying into the air.
-
-2. There were two circumstances which in the most providential
-manner enabled our countrymen to hold their own until succour reached
-them from England. These were the loyalty of the Sikhs, who had
-recently been conquered, and the passage across the seas of British
-troops on their way to China. These troops were intercepted at Cape
-Town and Singapore, and diverted to India. The Sikhs threw in their
-lot with their conquerors, and fought like lions for them throughout
-the Mutiny. A few weeks after the first outbreak, a combined British
-and Sikh force arrived at Delhi. Our men posted themselves on a
-commanding ridge outside the city, and held it against all comers,
-whilst waiting for reinforcements.
-
-3. Sir John Lawrence was straining every nerve to collect forces in
-the Punjab, and to push them on, with all speed, to Delhi; whilst his
-brother, Sir Henry Lawrence, was rendering a service, scarcely less
-valuable, at Lucknow. Forewarned by telegraph, he made every
-preparation for defence within his power before the rebels in the
-city heard of the outbreak. He brought all the Europeans within the
-"Residency," as the government buildings were called, and stocked it
-well with provisions and ammunition. Lawrence himself was mortally
-wounded, near the beginning of the siege, by the bursting of a shell
-that crashed into his room, where he was writing at table. When
-dying he desired that on his tomb should be engraven:
-
- HERE LIES
- Henry Lawrence
- WHO TRIED TO DO HIS DUTY.
-
-4. The siege of Lucknow is one of the most memorable in our history.
-We may well be proud of the splendid stand which a small band of our
-countrymen made here, in the presence of their wives and children,
-against myriads of the enemy, who were kept in check for nearly three
-terrible months, until relief came.
-
-5. All this time the eyes of India and Great Britain were earnestly
-fixed on Delhi. It was there all felt the question was being fought
-out, who should be masters of India. For three weary months our men
-had to cling to their position on the ridge, outside the city, before
-obtaining guns sufficiently heavy to begin the siege. Great was the
-joy in the British camp when the guns arrived, and with them General
-Nicholson, known alike to friend and foe for his daring valour. All
-were eager to follow where he led.
-
-6. After a bombardment of three days, two great breaches in the
-walls opened the way for the assault, and an entrance at each breach
-was made at the point of the bayonet, but whilst leading on his men
-the gallant Nicholson was slain. Of the many daring deeds performed
-that day the most memorable was the perilous exploit of blowing up
-the Cashmere gate, to make a third entrance for our troops. A small
-band of heroic men volunteered to place bags of powder under the
-gate, and to take the risk of being shot or blown up in the attempt.
-
-7. "I placed my bag," said Sergeant Smith, "and then at a great risk
-reached Carmichael's bag (for he was killed), and having placed it in
-position with my own, arranged the fuse for the explosion, and
-reported all ready to Lieutenant Salkeld, who held a quick-match. In
-stooping down to light the quick-match, he was shot, but in falling
-had the presence of mind to hold it to me. Burgess was next him and
-took it. I told him to keep cool and fire the charge. He turned
-round and said, 'It won't go off, sir; it has gone out, sir.' I gave
-him a box of lucifers, and, as he took them, he let them fall into my
-hand, he being shot through the body at that moment. I was then left
-alone, and was proceeding to strike a light, when the fuse went off
-in my face, the light not having gone out as we thought. I took up
-my gun and jumped into the ditch but before I had reached the ground
-the charge went off, and filled the ditch with smoke." Before the
-smoke cleared away our troops were through the gateway.
-
-8. But though the entrance to the city was gained the work had only
-begun. Every street and public building had been fortified, and had
-to be won by steady and continuous fighting. It was not until the
-sixth day that our men had fought their way to the palace in the
-heart of the city. When the British flag waved over the palace, all
-felt that the neck of the rebellion was broken, and that our Indian
-Empire was saved. The old emperor was sent as a state prisoner to
-Rangoon, where he died in 1862, being buried in the night-time near
-his bungalow, so that no native might know the resting-place of the
-last of the emperors.
-
-9. Three days after the fall of Delhi, General Havelock reached the
-Residency at Lucknow, after fighting half a dozen battles on the road
-and forcing his way through streets lined with armed rebels. We can
-imagine the kind of welcome the troops received on their arrival.
-"In a moment," writes a lady, one of the survivors of the garrison,
-"big, rough-bearded soldiers were seizing the little children out of
-our arms, kissing them with tears rolling down their cheeks, and
-thanking God that they had come in time." They had come in time to
-save the women and children from falling into the enemy's hands, but
-not in sufficient numbers to remove them.
-
-10. For final deliverance they had to wait nearly two months longer,
-until the arrival of the Commander-in-chief, Sir Colin Campbell, at
-the head of a small army of 5,000 men. It is interesting to know
-that Lieutenant Roberts, now Field-Marshal Lord Roberts, was an
-officer in the relieving force, and gave proof of his daring spirit,
-as the troops fought their way through the city, by hoisting the
-British flag, amid a shower of bullets, on the tower of a fort they
-had captured. Sir Colin now turned his arms against every city in
-revolt, and before the end of the following year (1858), the embers
-of the rebellion were finally stamped out.
-
-
-
-(7) BRITISH RULE ON A NEW FOOTING
-
-(India).
-
-1. As soon as peace was restored to India, after the Mutiny, a
-proclamation, at Calcutta, declared that the governing power of the
-East India Company was abolished, and that henceforth the sovereign
-of England would be the immediate ruler of India. In this
-proclamation, which may be regarded as the Magna Charta of the people
-of India, it was announced, in the name of the queen, that we desire
-no further extension of territory in India, but that what we had got
-we intended to hold; that we would respect the rights, dignity, and
-honour of the native princes; that we would in every way endeavour to
-further the interests of the people, and in no way interfere with
-their religious convictions.
-
-[Illustration: BLOWING UP THE CASHMERE GATE.]
-
-2. The title of _Empress of India_ was not assumed until some years
-later. But the assumption of that title, and the change in the form
-of government, as stated in the proclamation, gave great satisfaction
-to the princes and people of India. Our Indian government acquired
-new dignity in their eyes, and our rule became more acceptable, since
-they could now regard themselves as fellow-subjects with ourselves of
-the same personal sovereign. They had now distinct promises on which
-they could rely, for they knew by experience that their English
-masters would feel themselves bound by their own words. Nothing is
-more gratifying to our national pride than the reliance thus placed
-on the pledged word of our Government. "It is certain," says a great
-Polish writer, in reference to the Boer war, "that if King Edward
-VII. guaranteed to the Boers, with his royal word, the enjoyment of
-their liberty and laws, not an Englishman would be found throughout
-the gigantic British Empire, who would not burn with shame if the
-royal promise were broken."
-
-3. The improved state of feeling among the people of India, in
-consequence of the changes which had been made, and the distinct
-promises they had received, showed itself very clearly, when, a few
-years later, the Prince of Wales--now King Edward VII.--paid a visit
-to India as the representative of Queen Victoria. His progress
-through the land called forth a succession of brilliant
-demonstrations--cities, temples, and palaces, being illuminated in
-his honour. All the princes and rajahs of India vied with each other
-in the magnificence of their trappings and the splendour of their
-welcome. And when at last the Prince set sail for England, the ship
-was laden with numerous memorials and presents of great variety,
-value, and interest. The proclamation in the following year of the
-queen's new title, as Empress of India, tended to draw still closer
-the ties of love and loyalty between Her Majesty and her Indian
-subjects.
-
-4. Sweeping changes were made in our Indian army at the close of the
-Mutiny. That army now contains only two natives to one European, and
-the artillery is kept almost entirely in the hands of British
-soldiers. Many wars have occurred in India since it came under the
-British crown, but they have all been wars on her borders, keeping
-strife and danger far removed from every home in India. They have
-been wars to preserve internal peace, and to strengthen our
-frontiers, especially on the borders of Afghanistan, the only quarter
-from which an invading army could approach India except by sea.
-
-5. But the chief enemy we have had to fight in India since the days
-of the Mutiny is famine, which has been known to carry off in a
-single year five millions of people. This calamity has arisen not
-from want of food in India, but from the difficulty of transporting
-it to the distressed districts. As famine in India is caused by an
-insufficient rainfall, great works have been executed to store water
-in vast tanks or lakes--for instance, by damming up the outlet of
-some mountain valley--and to cut canals for carrying water to the
-crops suffering from drought. Great engineering works have been
-taken in hand to keep the great rivers in bounds, and to prevent
-their waters in time of flood from rushing with ruin and havoc over
-the land.
-
-6. If the British were to abandon India to-morrow they would leave
-behind them a grand memorial of their works for the good of the
-country, in their schools and colleges, their telegraphs, railways,
-roads, bridges, canals, reservoirs, and river embankments. People
-who have only seen such things in our own island-home, have no
-conception of the great scale on which such works have been carried
-out in a large country like India--a country as large as all Europe,
-leaving out Russia--where the rivers are immense, and subject to
-terrible floods from the down-pouring tropical rains which fall most
-copiously on the southern slopes of the Himalayas.
-
-7. It is true that we do not give India the same kind of government
-we give Canada and Australia. We are obliged to govern India, not
-according to the notions of the natives, but according to our own.
-We take care, however, to keep order and see justice done, not only
-in the provinces under direct British rule, but also in the dependent
-states, which occupy about two-fifths of the country, and contain
-one-fourth of the population. There are no less than seven hundred
-of these states, great and small; none of them may make alliance with
-any other state except Britain; each of them must admit a British
-resident, who keeps an eye on its government. If any prince, after
-repeated warnings, fails to reform, he is replaced by another native,
-for Britain annexes no longer. On the other hand, a prince who does
-his duty and governs wisely, receives from the Emperor some mark of
-distinction or titular honour, nowhere in the world more valued than
-in India.
-
-8. It will be seen then that our government of India is despotic,
-like that of a schoolmaster, who makes his own laws and administers
-them for the good of his scholars. There is, however, this
-difference. In India, the natives themselves are admitted to a large
-share in the administration of the laws and in the service of the
-state, an arrangement tending to keep the educated natives contented
-and to train them for the work of self-government.
-
-9. On the whole, it may be said with truth that there is nothing
-more wonderful in the history of the world than that, under the flag
-of these two little islands, there should have grown up the greatest
-and most beneficent despotism that the world has sees. The very face
-of the country has changed; pestiferous swamps have been drained, and
-are now fertile lands with healthy cities. Wide tracts of jungle,
-the secure refuge of evil beasts, have been reclaimed. The great
-rivers are now brought under control; canals receive their surplus
-waters, and instead of causing desolation, bring fertilizing streams
-to a thirsty land. Railroads transport corn and rice through tunnels
-cut in the mountains, and across mighty rivers, to distant
-famine-stricken districts. In short, the story of India's progress
-under British rule is one of which we may well be proud.
-
-10. The advantage, however, has not been all on one side. The
-connection with India has brought, and still brings, much grist to
-our own mill. It provides high salaries for about eight hundred of
-our most competent countrymen, acting as governors, magistrates, and
-high state officials; it offers employment for our engineers and land
-surveyors; it serves as an excellent training-ground for our officers
-and soldiers; and, above all, it opens up a splendid trade to our
-merchants and manufacturers. Were India to fall into the hands of a
-foreign power, like Russia, our merchants would probably find
-themselves, if not shut out entirely from the markets of India, much
-hampered in doing a profitable business. But with the government in
-our own hands we can make such regulations as tend to the mutual
-advantage of the two countries. So flourishing is the trade between
-them now that its annual value amounts to more than ÂŁ50,000,000.
-
-11. Such being the mutual advantages to India and Britain of our
-rule in that great country, it would be an indelible stain on our
-name and nation, if through indifference, or negligence, or
-faint-heartedness, we were to lose an empire built up by so much
-genius and heroism under the controlling hand of an unseen Power.
-
- "We sailed wherever ship could sail,
- We founded many a mighty state;
- Pray God our greatness may not fail
- Thro' craven fears of being great."
-
-
-
-(8) BARS TO PROGRESS
-
-(Australia).
-
-1. To measure the progress that has been made by our kinsmen in
-Australia, we must know something of the country in its natural
-condition, and of the special difficulties they have had to contend
-with. One of these difficulties was of our own making, and that was
-the landing there of shiploads of our worst criminals, many of whom
-fled to the "bush," and preyed upon the lonely settlers, or committed
-outrages upon the natives, who naturally tried to take revenge upon
-any white men that came in their way.
-
-2. The plants found in Australia by the early explorers had, with
-few exceptions, never been seen in any other parts of the world.
-Strange to say, no wheat or any other cereal grew there, and but few
-fruits or vegetables fit for human food, although both soil and
-climate are in many parts so favourable to their growth that, since
-their introduction, they have thriven as well as in most countries.
-
-3. The animals peculiar to Australia are even more strange than its
-plants. Of all the useful animals belonging to other countries, not
-a single representative was found here. All our domestic animals,
-however, have been introduced, and thrive remarkably well. One,
-indeed, the rabbit, has thriven so well as to form a serious pest.
-So rapidly do these animals multiply here that the colonists are
-obliged to incur much expense in the effort to keep down their
-numbers. Of the quadrupeds found elsewhere Australia only possessed,
-when first discovered, some species of rats and mice and a sort of
-wild dog, or dingo. Most of the native animals are pouched, like the
-kangaroo.
-
-4. Dingoes cannot be trained for the service of man. They are
-always ready to prey upon his flocks. So great a pest are these
-animals, in certain parts, that each man on a sheep-station is
-expected to carry strychnine, in order to poison the carcase of any
-dead animal he may chance to find in his wanderings, with the view of
-destroying the dingoes that may happen to feed upon it. These
-animals destroy far more than they devour. On entering a sheepfold
-they bite and kill without stint or stay. There is, however, one
-drawback to their wholesale destruction, as they are the natural
-enemies of the kangaroo. Since the dingoes have become scarce, the
-kangaroo has multiplied greatly. In some districts droves of these
-animals are still seen, eating up every blade of grass and starving
-the sheep off the land.
-
-5. As the native productions of Australia are of little service to
-man, it is not surprising to find the natives a low order of savages.
-There is no bond of union between them. They consist of many tribes,
-always ready to go to war with each other. It is supposed that about
-50,000 survive, but through intemperance, wars and diseases, their
-numbers are gradually dwindling. They have already almost
-disappeared from the more settled parts, but as such a large
-proportion of Australia is uninhabitable by white men, they will
-probably long linger in the more remote quarters of the continent.
-
-6. Like all wandering savages, their senses are remarkably acute,
-and their skill and cunning in hunting and snaring beasts and birds
-can hardly be surpassed. Advantage is taken of this fact by the
-Australians, who employ them to track out fugitives, when offenders
-against the law have to be pursued, or when cattle have strayed.
-
-7. The natives were at first a source of great trouble to the
-settlers. They stole their sheep and ran off with their horses,
-caused their cattle to stampede, and killed their shepherds and
-herdsmen. But as the colonist never moved out of doors without his
-firearms, they soon gained a wholesome dread of his power. One tribe
-of "blacks" also was always ready to help the white man to pursue and
-punish the men of another tribe. In Queensland, indeed, a body of
-native police, officered by Europeans, was formed to cope with the
-disorders and depredations of the savages, who are bolder and more
-numerous in that part of Australia. But the experiment was attended
-by dreadful results, for a member of one tribe displays savage
-enjoyment in the slaughter of members of any other tribe. Among the
-settlers also were men who had been dangerous criminals, and who had
-no compunction in murdering "blacks," as if they were devoid of human
-souls.
-
-8. One of the great bars to progress in Australia is the irregular
-supply of rain. Whilst droughts are not infrequent, there is
-occasionally an excessive downpour, causing disastrous floods. The
-amount of rain that falls from first to last would probably be
-sufficient to make Australia a well-watered country. But owing to
-the extreme irregularity of the rainfall the plains are liable to be
-alternately deluged and burnt up. Explorers have often been in
-danger of perishing with thirst from this cause; for instead of
-finding a large lake, where they had seen one on a former occasion,
-they find nothing but a stretch of baked mud.
-
-9. In times of drought the rivers, too, dwindle into mere threads of
-water, or become too shallow for navigation. Even the Murray, the
-largest of Australian rivers, is at times but an indifferent
-waterway. Still worse, its mouth consists of shallow channels of
-shifting sand, so that no steamer can enter it from the sea. Large
-sums have been expended in trying to remove the bar at its mouth and
-form a harbour; but the attempt has been abandoned, for as fast as
-the sand is dredged away, fresh deposits of silt take its place.
-
-10. These are some of the difficulties and drawbacks which the
-Australian colonists have had to fight against. But in spite of them
-an extraordinary advance has been made, thanks to their own energy
-and enterprise, to the mineral wealth of their country, and to their
-freedom from war. Contrary to the experience of nations, in other
-continents, the Australians have never had to fight a regular battle
-in their own land. This immunity from war they owe, in large
-measure, to the protecting arm of the mother-country, and to the
-wisdom she has shown in granting self-government to her Australian
-colonies as soon as they became fit to manage their own affairs.
-
-
-
-(9) EFFECT OF THE DISCOVERY OF GOLD
-
-(Australia).
-
-1. Next to wool as a source of Australian wealth comes gold. The
-discovery of gold, in 1851, had a wonderful effect on the progress of
-Australia. The discovery was made, near Bathurst, in New South
-Wales, by Hargraves, one of the numerous adventurers that left the
-colony in 1848 to dig for gold in California. The first thing which
-impressed him on his arrival in the gold country was the resemblance
-between it and the district around his own home in Australia. The
-more he saw of the gold-diggings in California, the more he was
-struck with the likeness. At length he resolved to return, and on
-searching a creek near his old home, he found it rich in gold.
-
-2. At the news of this discovery, thousands hastened to the diggings
-from all parts of the colony. The news of this "rush" for gold had
-hardly reached the people of Victoria, when it became known that
-there was a still richer gold-field at Ballarat in their own country.
-The gold fever seized upon the Victorians, and in a few weeks most of
-the men in the colony were grubbing for gold. Workshops were left
-without workmen, ships without crews, and houses without tenants.
-The squatters were left to look after their own sheep, and farmers
-saw their crops spoiling for want of labourers to harvest them.
-Ordinary business came to a standstill, and even schools were closed
-for want of teachers.
-
-3. To the streams of men from every part of Australia was soon added
-a flood of adventurers from all quarters of the world, including
-numbers of escaped convicts from Tasmania. Of those who came in the
-hope of rapidly making a fortune at the diggings, the majority were
-doomed to disappointment. But a few picked up gold nuggets of
-considerable size, and one miner at Ballarat hit upon the largest
-mass of gold ever found. It was called the "welcome stranger," and
-was worth upwards of ÂŁ8000. The scene at the gold-fields is thus
-described in the "Story of the Nations:"--
-
-4. "The banks of the Yarrowee presented a strange appearance, with
-the eager line of men standing shoulder to shoulder, washing in the
-muddy water the dirt brought them from time to time by a companion.
-A little further back the earth was cut into innumerable holes,
-flanked by great mounds of red soil, in and around which men busily
-ran or dug with feverish energy. At night the scene was even more
-weirdly curious, for the glaring lights of the theatres and grog
-shanties, with the flaring torches and fires of the miners, joined in
-throwing into strong relief the shadows of the tents and their wild
-surroundings. Above all rose the hum of a city, broken now and again
-by bursts of noisy revelry. Wealth easily won was as readily
-squandered, and the lucky digger showered gold with a free hand.
-Prices were exorbitant, for the miner, drunk with fortune, seldom
-asked for change, and the style of living generally was recklessly
-extravagant."
-
-5. The value to Australia of the discovery of gold within her
-territory has been far greater than the worth of the gold itself,
-though that, in forty years from its first discovery in 1851,
-amounted to the extraordinary sum of ÂŁ300,000,000. It has been the
-means of bringing to her shores hundreds of thousands of enterprising
-men, who on leaving the gold-fields have settled down in the country
-to gain a livelihood, if not a fortune, by steady industry in some
-useful employment. Thus, just before the discovery of gold, the
-population of Victoria was less than 80,000; now, half a century
-later, the population is nearly one-and-a-quarter millions.
-
-6. Gold-mining is now one of the regular industries of Australia.
-But gold is no longer to be picked up on the surface. It is now only
-obtained by sinking shafts, and much expensive machinery is required
-in working the mines. The yield of gold in Victoria and New South
-Wales is, of course, much less than it was, but the annual value is
-still considerable.
-
-7. Gold-mining has also been long carried on in Queensland. Indeed,
-the Mount Morgan mine in that colony has proved itself one of the
-richest mines in the world. Its story is a curious one. A young
-squatter had bought a farm near Rockhampton, but it was on a rocky
-hill, and he found that for grazing or cultivation it was useless.
-He was, accordingly, glad to sell it to three brothers, named Morgan,
-at ÂŁ1 an acre. The dirty grey rocks of which the hilly farm was
-composed turned out to be so rich in gold, that the hill, which had
-cost the Morgans ÂŁ640, was sold for ÂŁ8,000,000. And now West
-Australia, which has long lagged behind the sister colonies, can also
-boast of its gold mines, and has fairly started on its onward march.
-
-8. Australia has lately followed the example of Canada, and formed
-her six colonies into one great dominion, under the name of the
-_Commonwealth of Australia_, which started on its new career on the
-first day of the twentieth century. Each colony, or state, retains
-control over its own local affairs, but the Parliament of the
-Commonwealth is empowered to decide all questions relating to
-defence, railways and telegraphs, customs duties and postal rates,
-and all other matters common to the whole country.
-
-
-
-(10) EXPLORATION AND ITS MARTYRS
-
-(Australia).
-
-1. The story of Australian exploration tells of hardships and
-hazards innumerable. It is a story that is highly creditable to the
-dauntless courage and persevering energy of our brothers in
-Australia. As landlords of a vast estate, they have endeavoured to
-ascertain its nature, and to learn how best to turn it to profitable
-account. This knowledge could only be gained at the expense of many
-lives, and at the cost of great self-sacrifice. The explorers who
-have lost their lives in the fulfilment of their self-imposed task,
-if not entitled to a place on the roll of martyrs, have certainly
-earned a place among the makers of our empire. Of such men we can
-only give one or two examples in this brief account.
-
-2. The vast interior is worse to cross than the Sahara, for while it
-is often quite as hot and quite as dry, it is covered in many parts
-with a dense "scrub," consisting of prickly shrubs and the dreaded
-porcupine grass. The constant pricking of this grass causes raw and
-bleeding swellings round the horses' legs; and to escape from it,
-they will prefer to force their way through the densest scrubs. Here
-they rush along, frequently forcing sticks between their backs and
-their loads; then comes a frantic crashing through the scrub, packs
-are forced off, and the horses are lost sight of for hours or even
-days.
-
-3. Mr. Kennedy, who explored in Queensland, describes the difficulty
-of travelling in the tropical jungles of that colony. He speaks, in
-particular, of the terrible lawyer vine and the equally-dreaded
-tree-nettle. The former is a species of rattan, armed with hooks and
-spurs, which once fast never let go. The other is a forest-tree
-belonging to the nettle family, and its broad leaves sting so
-severely as to cause serious inflammation; horses, indeed, which have
-plunged about and got stung all over, sometimes die from the effects.
-
-4. For exploring the interior, Adelaide, in South Australia, has
-been a favourite starting-point; in 1840 Mr. Eyre made his perilous
-journey along the shores of the Australian Bight to King George's
-Sound, a distance of 1,200 miles. The greatest difficulty was to
-find water. He had with him ten horses and six sheep. Before moving
-the animals from their halting-place it was necessary to secure water
-for them, and Eyre himself explored in advance, sometimes five or six
-days at a time, without finding a drop, being reduced to collecting
-dew with a sponge and rags. When 600 miles from his destination Eyre
-was left with one native servant, two horses, 40 lbs. of flour, and
-four gallons of water. It was 150 miles further before they obtained
-a fresh supply of water. Thus they struggled on for a month, living
-on horse-flesh, with a little flower-paste or damper. They had then
-the good luck to attract the notice of a whaling ship near the shore,
-and were kindly received on board for a fortnight. Being
-sufficiently recruited, they continued their journey, and after
-undergoing further hardships for twenty-three days, succeeded in
-reaching King George's Sound.
-
-5. In 1860 an expedition set out from Melbourne to cross the
-continent from south to north. Burke and Wills were first and second
-in command. These two men accomplished the last part of the journey
-alone, and on foot, for all the camels had sunk with fatigue. Having
-reached the shores of Carpentaria, they retraced their steps in the
-expectation of coming across the men and stores they had left at a
-certain place on the route. Four months and a half after leaving the
-depot they reached it again, only to find a notice stating that their
-friends had left that same morning. The word "dig" was cut on a
-neighbouring tree, and buried beneath it they discovered a small
-supply of provisions.
-
-6. On their way back to the depot they had been rejoined by one of
-the party. The three deserted wanderers rested for a couple of days,
-and then started for Adelaide. They were rapidly dying of hunger
-when they met some natives, who treated them in a friendly manner.
-After resting with them for four days they resumed their journey.
-But first Wills, and then Burke, completely broke down and died. The
-only survivor wandered on until he met with a tribe who permitted him
-to stay with them. He was afterwards found by a rescue party from
-Victoria, but so weak that he could scarcely speak. The blacks were
-rewarded for their kindness with gifts of looking-glasses, gay pieces
-of ribbon, and other articles of finery.
-
-7. While the explorers just mentioned were crossing the continent
-from Melbourne, another expedition, under Stuart, was attempting to
-cross from Adelaide. About the centre of the continent Stuart
-reached a mountain, which has been named Central Mount Stuart. He
-had penetrated within 200 miles of the Gulf of Carpentaria, when he
-was forced to turn back through the hostility of a numerous tribe of
-natives. Nothing daunted, Stuart set out again from Adelaide on New
-Year's Day, 1861, and got about 100 miles beyond the point already
-reached, when his further progress was barred by an impenetrable
-scrub. He made strenuous efforts to pass the obstacle, but without
-success. Reluctantly compelled to turn back for want of provisions,
-he arrived safely in the settled districts, north of Adelaide, and
-for the third time attempted to reach the goal; and this time with
-well-earned success. Neither on this, nor on any of his previous
-journeys, did Mr. Stuart lose a single man of his party.
-
-8. This journey had important results. It showed that through the
-centre of the continent was a chain of fertile spots and grassy
-plains, through which a track might be found for a telegraph line,
-stretching from Adelaide in the south to Port Darwin in the north.
-But the difficulties to be overcome in carrying this line across the
-continent were considerable. For one thing, the two ends of the wire
-were 1,600 miles apart, and for no small part of the way it had to
-pass through a desolate region void of water and pasture. The
-northern section of the work proved the most difficult to accomplish;
-for there were no trees for posts, and the tropical heat was too
-great for European labour. Indian coolies and Chinese labourers were
-hired, wells were dug along the route, iron posts were imported, and
-by great exertions the task was, in 1872, completed.
-
-9. It is by this telegraph line that Australia is in constant
-communication with the rest of the world. Thanks to this magical
-wire, Australians are able to read at their breakfast tables events
-which had occurred on the opposite side of the globe a few hours
-previously. Thanks to the same wire, if an important cricket match
-is being played in Australia, we at home can almost stand round the
-field and watch it in progress. Whilst the telegraph has brought us
-within easy speaking distance of Australia, the steam-ship has also
-wrought its wonders. It is worth remembering that at the time when
-Australia received its first ship-load of settlers, the Orkneys and
-other remote parts of Scotland were as far distant from London, in
-respect to the time taken in travelling, as are the Australian
-colonies to-day, whilst the difficulties and risks of the journey
-were considerably greater.
-
-
-
-(11) MUTUAL ADVANTAGE OF MOTHERLAND AND COLONY
-
-(New Zealand).
-
-1. Of all the colonies, with the exception of Tasmania perhaps, New
-Zealand most resembles the mother-country both in climate and
-scenery. At the same time it is wholly unlike Australia. If a
-long-sleeping Briton could be set down among the Otago hills, and, on
-awaking, be told that he was travelling in Galway or the west of
-Scotland, he might be easily deceived, though he knew those countries
-well; but he would feel at once that he was being hoaxed, if he were
-told in any part of Australia that he was travelling among Irish or
-British scenery.
-
-2. Everything English seems to flourish here. The only quadrupeds
-seen are those imported from Europe. The complaint is that many of
-our English animals and plants thrive only too well. Hosts of pigs
-run wild; rabbits also spread over the country in battalions, and do
-great damage to the crops. Gorse and sweet-briar, brought by the
-early settlers from "home" are with difficulty kept in check. Even
-the English grasses are displacing those of native origin. Our
-house-sparrow is now the most common bird in New Zealand, and our
-house-fly seems likely to be as often seen there as here.
-
-[Illustration: HER MAJESTY QUEEN ALEXANDRA.]
-
-3. In colonising Australia little account had to be taken of the
-natives, who were both few and feeble. It was otherwise with the
-natives of New Zealand. The _Maoris_, as they called themselves,
-were a fierce, warlike race, strong and brave, who were not content
-with killing their enemies, but fed upon their flesh afterwards.
-They were not, however, mere naked savages. They wove mats and
-clothing from flax, and cloaks of great value from the dressed skins
-of dogs. In the narrative of the wars between the Maoris and the
-colonists, one is constantly reminded of the war between the ancient
-Britons and the Romans; in both cases the natives were brave and
-skilled in war, and owed their final defeat to their own divisions
-and to the superior arms of their enemies.
-
-4. The first settlement was made here in 1840 after a friendly
-treaty had been made with the Maoris. By this treaty they took Queen
-Victoria for their sovereign, but on the express understanding that
-their lands should remain at their own disposal. "The shadow of our
-lands," said an old chief, "will go to the queen, but the substance
-will remain in our own hands." Emigrants began to pour in and to
-purchase lands at a low price. At the end of twenty years the Maoris
-began to awake to the fact that the settlers were increasing very
-rapidly, and now outnumbered themselves, whilst their lands were
-continually passing out of their hands. A movement, accordingly,
-soon took place among themselves for the purpose of stopping the sale
-of land to the stranger.
-
-5. The war that ensued lasted, off and on, for ten years. Aided by
-British troops, the colonists at last convinced the Maoris that their
-cause was hopeless. They consented to live at peace on the terms
-offered, and have ever since been as good as their word. All, except
-a few of the older people, call themselves Christians. They have
-become to a certain extent educated and civilised; many of them have
-farms and ships. But with the change in their habits has come a
-change in their spirit. They seem to feel themselves a doomed race.
-"As the white man's rat," they say, "has extirpated our rat, as the
-European fly is driving out our fly, as the foreign clover is killing
-our ferns, so the Maori himself will disappear before the white man."
-
-6. Since 1870, when the war ended, the whole of New Zealand has made
-steady progress. In the course of the next ten years, such a stream
-of emigrants came flowing in that the population almost doubled
-itself. All skilled labourers who came found ready employment and
-good pay. It was a time when much money was spent on public works.
-The New Zealand Government had raised a loan of ten millions from men
-of capital in England. The money thus borrowed was devoted to three
-purposes: (1) to improve the means of communication by constructing
-roads, railroads, bridges, telegraphs, and coasting-vessels; (2) to
-purchase lands from the natives whenever they were willing to sell;
-and (3) to aid men of the right stamp to emigrate from Britain.
-
-7. New Zealand is, as I have intimated, an eminently _British_
-Colony. The colonists are almost entirely of British descent. Their
-trade is nearly confined to the British Empire, seven-tenths of it
-being with the mother-country, and nearly all the rest with
-Australia, India, and Fiji. The discovery of the method of keeping
-meat frozen in cold air chambers during the passage of a vessel
-through the tropics has been a great boon to New Zealand, and a great
-advantage to our own land, enabling British workmen to purchase
-excellent meat at a moderate price.
-
-8. A moment's reflection on these facts will serve to bring home to
-our minds the mutual advantages accruing to the mother-country and
-her colonies, when in friendly relations with each other. We observe
-that New Zealand has received the aid of British troops in her war
-with the natives; she has been able to raise a large loan for public
-works at a moderate rate of interest from men of property at home;
-and she enjoys here a ready market for her produce.
-
-9. The mother-country, on her part, has been able to provide new
-homes for her surplus population in a country like their own; she has
-secured seven-tenths of the trade of New Zealand, increasing thereby
-the amount of profitable employment for her workpeople; she has drawn
-from the colony supplies of cheap food to help fill the hungry mouths
-of her millions, and quite recently she has received the substantial
-aid of 6,000 New Zealand troops in her war in South Africa.
-
-
-
-(12) A DIFFICULT BRITISH STATE TO BUILD
-
-(South Africa).
-
-1. The story of South Africa, since the British gained a footing
-there, is marked by many a dark spot of misfortune and disaster that
-we would gladly forget. When Britain, in 1806, took possession of
-the Cape, the country was occupied by Boers, Hottentots, and Kaffirs.
-The building up of a British state, with such conflicting elements,
-has been a work of extreme difficulty, which has put the best
-qualities of the British race to a severe test, and much of the work
-still remains to be done.
-
-2. The Home Government, for many years, only valued the Cape as a
-military post and naval station, occupying a commanding position on
-the waterway to India. They shrank, accordingly, from extending
-British rule in South Africa beyond the narrowest limits, and for
-many years made no attempt to colonize the country. It was not until
-1820 that a body of picked emigrants, numbering 5,000, were landed at
-Algoa Bay, and, having been taken 100 miles inland, were put in
-possession of farms of 100 acres each.
-
-3. The first three years were years of blight which killed the
-growing grain, and then came a flood which washed away their cottages
-and gardens. Many of the emigrants were good artisans but bad
-farmers. They had been set out like so many plants, in well-ordered
-rows, and told to grow where they were placed. But the experiment
-was bound to fail. Before long many of the men deserted their farms
-and found work as artisans, whilst those who were fitted for
-farm-work added the derelict farms to their own, and thus in time
-each one found himself in the sphere for which he was best adapted.
-
-4. The coming of the British settlers had a marked effect on the
-government of the colony. The governor was no longer able to rule
-simply as he thought best. The new-comers were not disposed to be
-treated as children. They wanted law and government, but insisted on
-their right to question the acts of the governor, and to see that he
-governed according to law, and not merely according to his own will
-and pleasure. It is interesting to find from an official report made
-to the House of Commons that,--"The introduction of the English
-settlers, and the right of discussion which they claimed and
-exercised, have had the effect of exciting in the Dutch and native
-population a spirit of vigilance and attention, that never existed
-before, to the acts of the government, and which may render all
-future exertion of authority objectionable _that is not founded upon
-the law_."
-
-5. The history of South Africa, for more than thirty years after the
-first British settlement, is marked by two special features, both
-arising from the fact that three races--British, Boer, and
-Kaffir--were contending for the mastery. One feature was the
-repeated migrations of the Boers to get away from British rule and
-taxation, and from British justice, which was dealt out even-handed
-to black men and white men alike. The Boers succeeded in forming two
-republics--the Transvaal and the Orange Free State. They also
-attempted to settle in Natal, but that colony was annexed by the
-British government (1843).
-
-6. The other feature of those early days was the frequent necessity
-of going to war with the Kaffirs. Several serious wars had to be
-fought with the natives, who were very numerous, before they were
-convinced that the white man had come to stay, and that his arm was
-stronger than theirs. Each war with the Kaffirs ended in an
-extension of British territory, and by the middle of the century
-nearly the whole country south of the Orange river was taken under
-British rule.
-
-7. The governor that did most for the peace of the colony was Sir
-George Grey, who had already done a good work for the empire in South
-Australia and New Zealand. He secured the good offices of the Kaffir
-chiefs by taking them into his pay, and he opened schools where their
-young men might be trained in some useful occupation, as farming,
-gardening, and carpentry. But he met with only moderate success.
-Like the negroes of the West Indies, most Kaffirs hate work and have
-no desire to better their condition. Given a noisy musical
-instrument, a bright sun, and a gaudy dress, and their mirth and
-gaiety seem boundless.
-
-8. Sir George Grey also tried to cure the natives of their belief in
-witchcraft, but in this he miserably failed. He did much, however,
-to put down the practice of "smelling out" witches. The Kaffirs
-believe that diseases and disasters of all kinds are caused by
-wizards and witches, and in every tribe there was a professional
-witch-finder whose duty it was to go through certain forms, calling
-"smelling-out," and then point out the individual, who was supposed
-to have caused the mischief. This practice did not commend itself to
-the governor's sense of justice, and he did all he possibly could to
-put it down.
-
-9. The superstitious belief of the Kaffirs was the cause of a
-terrible tragedy during Grey's term of office. Thousands of their
-cattle had been carried off by a pestilence, when a Kaffir prophet
-consoled the poor natives by assuring them that the Kaffir chiefs,
-long dead and gone, were about to return to earth with a new breed of
-cattle, which disease could not touch, and that their coming would
-result in the triumph of the black men over the white. But all this,
-he said, would only happen if all the present cattle and corn were
-destroyed. Thousands took the madman at his word and made away with
-their corn and cattle. The great day of deliverance was fixed for
-February 18th, 1857, and to their amazement the sun rose and set as
-usual, leaving the poor dupes face to face with starvation. The
-Kaffirs suffered so dreadfully from the scourge of famine, and their
-numbers were in consequence so much reduced, that we hear of no more
-wars during the next twenty years.
-
-10. During this peaceful time Cape Colony made steady but slow
-progress, but, in 1870, an event occurred which awoke the colony to
-new life. This was the discovery of a rich diamond-field around
-Kimberley. Men and capital began to flow into the country and the
-wheels of industry began to turn more rapidly. Farmers obtained a
-good market, trade became brisk, railways were speedily laid down.
-The diamonds are found in a kind of "blue ground," which is nothing
-but a stream of volcanic mud cast up in ages past. So rich is it in
-diamonds that the mines have yielded, since 1870, a yearly revenue of
-between two and three million pounds.
-
-11. The blacks in 1878 made one more hopeless attempt to oust the
-white men. The struggle ended in the British government taking
-possession of all the Kaffir lands, except Basutoland, and adding
-them to Cape Colony. Basutoland is a native state under the direct
-rule of the British Crown. This arrangement was made in response to
-the prayer of a Basuto chief: "Let me and my people rest and live
-under the large folds of the flag of England."
-
-
-
-(13) A GREAT EXTENSION OF BRITISH TERRITORY
-
-(South Africa).
-
-1. No sooner had we put down the Kaffirs and annexed their territory
-to Cape Colony than we had to advance into Zululand and finally add
-that country to the Empire. The Zulus were then under the rule of
-their king Cetewayo, who kept a large army, well drilled and armed
-with musket and assegai. This force was a standing peril to Natal,
-and to save this colony from the horrors it feared, a British force
-crossed the Tugela--which separates Natal from Zululand--to destroy,
-if possible, the Zulu king's "man-slaying machine."
-
-2. The invading army crossed the river at a ford called _Rorke's
-Drift_ (1879), and a division of the troops suffered a great
-disaster, not far from there, at Isandlana. Happily, a small
-detachment had been left to guard the passage at the ford. The
-command of this post was in the hands of Lieutenants Chard and
-Bromhead, whose names deserve an honoured place in our memory. With
-a force of 104 men they made an heroic defence against a savage host
-of 3000 warriors, who had reddened their assegais in the blood of our
-countrymen, taken by surprise, at Isandlana.
-
-3. During the fight a building used as a hospital was set on fire by
-the Zulus. The brave defenders gallantly repulsed every attack
-whilst the sick were removed. A sort of redoubt was then constructed
-of bags of mealies in the centre of the camp, and when hard pressed
-to this they retired. The vigour of the siege continued from four in
-the afternoon until midnight. With the first light of morning the
-Zulus retired, on hearing of the approach of the British main-body,
-leaving three hundred black corpses on the ground. Of the gallant
-defenders seventeen were killed and ten wounded.
-
-4. When the British General first came in sight of Rorke's Drift and
-saw smoke rising from the burning hospital, he felt certain that the
-depot had been captured, and that Natal, at that moment, lay at the
-mercy of a horde of savages. But he was quickly relieved at the
-sight of a British flag and the sound of a British cheer, and then he
-learned the story of the defence of that isolated post by the
-undaunted resolution of a little band of heroes, by whose conduct
-Natal was saved from invasion and massacre.
-
-5. After a large force had landed from England, the invasion of
-Zululand was renewed, and a pitched battle, fought at Ulundi, brought
-the war to a close. To prevent the country from falling into the
-hands of the Boers, Zululand was annexed to Natal, and now forms part
-of the British Empire. The Zulus have ever since lived in peace and
-contentment.
-
-6. It also became necessary to take under our wing the country of
-the Bechuanas on the west of the Transvaal; for there also many of
-the Boers were settling and making themselves at home on their
-neighbour's territory. Khama, a king of the Bechuanas sent to ask
-for British protection. "There are three things," he wrote, "which
-distress me very much--war, selling people, and drink. All these I
-shall find in the Boers, and it is these things which destroy people
-to make an end of them in the country." A part of Bechuanaland was,
-accordingly, brought under British rule, and the remaining part under
-British protection.
-
-7. The next addition to the empire in South Africa was a vast
-country now known as _Rhodesia_, a country that owes its name to
-Cecil Rhodes, to whose marvellous enterprise its possession is mainly
-due. From its fertility, climate, and mineral wealth, it now bids
-fair to become a flourishing British Colony.
-
-8. It was, however, difficult at first to make a settlement here,
-because it was partly occupied by the warlike Matabele, a tribe akin
-to the dreaded Zulus. Their king, Lobengula, kept an army of 10,000
-warriors, who lived only for the joy of fighting. Permission,
-however, was purchased from Lobengula to search for, and work, the
-minerals within his territory. And a pioneer force was sent to turn
-this permission to account (1890). Before two years had passed it
-became quite clear that the Matabele warriors must be crushed before
-any progress could be made. Thanks to our machine-guns and modern
-rifles, this was soon effected.
-
-9. A decisive engagement was fought near Bulawayo, the Matabele
-capital. The enemy foolishly hurled themselves against our small
-force when some were laagered, the rest entrenched. After an hour's
-carnage, they began to retreat with the loss of 1000 killed and
-wounded. A day or two later a loud report rent the air, and huge
-columns of smoke were observed to rise from Bulawayo. The king had
-fled after ordering his magazine to be blown up. Lobengula died
-shortly afterwards of fever, and his kingdom was placed under British
-rule.
-
-10 The patriot that secured Rhodesia for the empire, has, unhappily,
-had his work cut short by an early death. Much as he had done for
-his country he hoped to do still more. His keen disappointment finds
-utterance in his last words: "So little done, so much to do."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-
-Unity of the Empire.
-
-
-(1) GROWTH OF FREEDOM.
-
-1. It cannot be said that such is the unity of the British Empire
-that go where you will in it, you will find the same amount of
-liberty as at home, and exercise as large a share in the making of
-the laws. That can only be said if you go to one of the
-self-governing colonies, like Canada and Australia. But wherever you
-go within the limits of the empire, you may be pretty sure of being
-governed by law and not by caprice, and if wronged, of getting
-justice in a court of law. The empire stands for law and justice.
-These are two strands of the cord that unites the whole empire,
-independently of race and colour.
-
-2. But the colonies which are peopled mainly by our own kinsmen
-enjoy with us the advantage of liberty in its fullest sense. It is
-worth while considering what is included in that word _liberty_. It
-means the right to form our own opinion on all subjects, and to
-express the same freely, without injury to others, in speaking or
-writing. It means the right for employers and workmen, like buyers
-and sellers, to settle their own terms without interference. It
-means the right to worship God according to conscience without having
-to suffer penalties or disabilities on account of our religion. It
-means the right to be governed according to law, and to be judged
-without fear or favour; and above all, the right to take part in
-levying taxes and making new laws by means of our representatives in
-Parliament.
-
-3. So far as a people enjoys the right last named, it may in a real
-sense be said to govern itself. And it is this self-government which
-constitutes the crown of liberty. Only it must be remembered that it
-is not every nation, nor all in any nation, that are fit to govern
-themselves. Some nations are like children, not wise enough to know
-what is for their own good. Every nation, indeed, passes through the
-stages of childhood and youth before it reaches an age when it
-becomes capable of managing its own affairs with discretion.
-
-4. In the colonies where men of our own race have chiefly settled,
-the period of childhood and youth has soon passed away, because I
-suppose their ancestors had spent a long period in these stages in
-the old country. It is astonishing on looking back a hundred years
-to see how much remained to be done in the cause of freedom even in
-England, which is now able to boast of being free and the mother of
-free nations. The mention of a few of the evils then existing will
-show how far we have travelled on the path of freedom since the
-centenarian of to-day was born.
-
-5. The slave trade still went on, and slaves were still employed in
-our colonies; Roman Catholics were still at a serious disadvantage on
-account of their religion; children were permitted to work in mines
-and factories, however young, and even to climb chimneys for the
-purpose of sweeping them; crimes like stealing a sheep or a horse
-were punishable by hanging; trade was in fetters--scarcely was a
-thing imported duty free, even wheat from abroad was heavily taxed.
-
-6. For a nation to be free the law must be supreme, and the people
-must have a share in making it through their representatives. Yet, a
-century ago, such large towns as Leeds, Manchester, and Birmingham,
-sent no members to Parliament at all; whilst old decayed boroughs
-sent two. And the franchise, or right to vote at Parliamentary
-Elections, was limited to a privileged few. Thus one class of the
-people made the laws which all were expected to obey. These blots
-were removed by three Reform Bills, which were passed at intervals of
-twenty or thirty years.
-
-7. It is worth observing from this example how gradual have been the
-changes made in our Constitution, or system of government. We seem
-to have learnt the lesson that true freedom can only be obtained when
-it is allowed to grow, when time is given for it to strike its roots
-deep in the life of the people. For the enjoyment of real freedom
-the law must be adapted to the wishes as well as the needs of the
-governed; that is to say, it must be moulded by public opinion, and
-the two must grow together so as to fit in with each other.
-
-8. This is the secret of the ready obedience paid to the law by
-English people in general. Nothing so strikes a foreigner, on
-entering "the land of the free," as this willing submission to
-authority, especially as exemplified in the crowded streets of
-London, where all drivers instantly obey the policeman whose duty it
-is to direct the traffic. The coachman may have a prince or a duke
-in his carriage. It makes no difference. He must wait his turn.
-All alike willingly obey the officer in authority because he acts
-without fear or favour, with a single eye to the public convenience.
-Here we have a typical instance of the close connection that exists
-between _law_, _order_, and _liberty_, those three watchwords of
-every true Briton throughout the empire. The British are a
-law-abiding nation, because they join in making their laws, and as a
-practical people realise the fact that without obedience to law there
-can be no order, and without order no enjoyment of liberty.
-
-9. It is interesting to read the impressions of an Eastern Potentate
-in his recent visit to England. "I have been particularly struck in
-this enormous metropolis with the loyal, willing recognition of
-lawful authority which pervades all classes, enabling your civil and
-municipal government to work smoothly, and your press to speak out
-fearlessly, and like watchdogs to bark at the least sign of
-encroachment upon the liberties of the subject. By a wave of his
-hand the police officer directs traffic at crossings and junctions of
-streets. By his writ or summons the magistrate orders you to appear
-to bear witness in a court of law. No one thinks of disobeying the
-policeman or the magistrate. Both are recognised as acting in the
-execution of their respective spheres of duty. I cannot think of
-Britain without realising how the source of all her strength is
-founded upon obedience. You detest tyranny. You love liberty. You
-bow to authority."
-
-10. Much of what is here said about us resolves itself into one
-great characteristic, which stamps us all as one people, in whatever
-part of the empire we may chance to live, and that is the passionate
-love of justice or _fair-play_. What men of our race ask for is a
-fair field and no favour.
-
-
-
-(2) IMPERIAL SPIRIT OF OUR RACE.
-
-1. Not long ago a discovery was made which turned all eyes to South
-Africa as the land paved with gold (1886). In a district known as
-the Rand, in the west of the Transvaal, gold reefs were discovered of
-extraordinary richness. Many important results have grown out of
-this discovery, the most momentous being the great Boer War.
-
-2. The gold-fields of the Transvaal drew a large stream of
-adventurers and gold-miners from all parts of the world. These
-"outlanders," as the Boers called them, included a large proportion
-of men of British nationality. These men were treated by the Boer
-government with gross injustice, and by Boer officials with open
-contempt. And when our government demanded fair treatment for
-British subjects, the Boers took offence at what they considered
-undue interference. Here then was one cause of the quarrel which
-ended in war.
-
-3. But there was another cause not less potent. The gold mines of
-the Transvaal were so productive that the Boer treasury soon
-overflowed with gold. This wealth stirred the ambition of the Boer
-leaders, and made them dream of South Africa as a great federal
-Republic, with the Transvaal as the leading state, and the Boer flag
-as the national standard. This, of course, meant the sweeping of
-British authority out of South Africa.
-
-4. The gold at their disposal seemed to the Boers to give them a
-fair chance of accomplishing this result. At any rate, it enabled
-them to build forts, to provide arms of the best modern type in
-abundance, and to employ European officers as artillery instructors.
-It is true, they may have reflected, our numbers are comparatively
-small, but all our forces are close at hand, whilst the British will
-have to draw theirs from a country 6,000 miles away.
-
-5. And so at last the die was cast, and, on the 11th October, 1899,
-a Boer force entered Natal in the hope of driving the small British
-army into the sea before reinforcements could arrive from England.
-In this they failed, as we know, by the splendid stand made by our
-troops, under Sir George White, at Ladysmith. It is not our
-intention to tell the story of the war, whose main incidents are
-fresh in our minds, but to show what a marvellous effect that war has
-had in drawing out the great qualities of our race, and in uniting
-the whole empire.
-
-6. In the beginning of the war our arms met with serious reverses.
-In one dark week of December came the news of three disastrous
-failures, in our attack on the enemy's position, in three different
-quarters. But what was the effect of this threefold misfortune? It
-braced the nation to put forth its strength, it stiffened their
-resolve to conquer in the end, whatever the cost in blood or
-treasure. A mighty wave of patriotism swept over the land, and
-thousands of our best and bravest responded to the call to arms.
-Regulars, militia, volunteers, yeomanry--all alike, men of all
-classes from prince to peasant, eagerly proffered their services.
-
-7. Still more remarkable was the effect which the need of the great
-mother had upon her sons in all parts of the empire. From Canada,
-from Australia, from New Zealand thousands of brave men hastened to
-the rescue, all sent off from their distant homes with the
-acclamations of enthusiastic crowds. Offers of help came from every
-corner of the empire; nor were such offers limited to men of British
-origin. Indian princes pressed their services on our acceptance, and
-the Maoris of New Zealand were as eager as any in their land to fight
-for the flag. But the British government wisely declined the
-services of all who were not of British blood. The war was a contest
-between the Boers and the British for supremacy in South Africa, and
-it was resolved to make it a fair stand-up fight between the two
-races.
-
-8. The spirit in which our nation girded themselves for the fight,
-when the blows of misfortune fell hard upon them in that dark
-December week, is well exemplified in the prompt response of Lord
-Roberts to the call made upon his services, as commander-in-chief of
-our army in South Africa, at the very moment when he had received the
-crushing news of the death of his son, in a gallant attempt to rescue
-some guns after the battle of Colenso.
-
-9. No need to tell of the splendid services Lord Roberts rendered at
-the seat of war, how, within six months from his departure from
-England, he led his army in triumph into the capitals of the two Boer
-states, and made their conquest in the end almost a certainty. In
-taking his farewell of the army, the general paid a well-deserved
-tribute of praise to our soldiers, who "by their pluck, endurance,
-discipline, and devotion to duty" had covered themselves with glory.
-"For months together," said their commander, "in fierce heat, in
-biting cold, in pouring rain, you have marched and fought without
-halt, and bivouacked without shelter... You have forced your way
-through dense jungles, over precipitous mountains, through and over
-which, with infinite labour, you have had to drag heavy guns and
-ox-waggons.... You have endured the suffering, inevitable in war, to
-sick and wounded men, without murmur, and even with cheerfulness."
-
-10. And if any other testimony is needed in favour of "Tommy
-Atkins," as we fondly call our soldiers, we have it in the despatch
-of a German officer: "We can only marvel," he says, "at the heroism
-with which British troops in close order attempt to scale steep
-heights under a fierce hail of bullets. We can only marvel at the
-intrepidity with which they try to force a passage through narrow
-mountain passes where the enemy lie concealed."
-
-11. A thrill of pride, then, may well go through the heart of every
-Briton when he thinks of the deeds of courage, the splendid
-resolution, and the cheerful patience of our troops in South Africa.
-The nation, too, has given full proof that the spirit of their
-fathers, the same old spirit that has carried the old flag through so
-many times of stress and strain, is still active as ever, that the
-fibre of our race is as hard and well-knit as in days of yore.
-
-12. War is at best a great calamity, but the war we have waged with
-the Boers has brought us compensations. It has proved that our
-soldiers and sailors are as truly hearts of oak now as formerly, and
-that our brothers in the colonies are made of the same stuff as the
-best of ourselves. It has done still more in revealing to the whole
-world that the British Empire is not a mere name for a number of
-territories scattered over the globe, but that it is a living whole
-animated by one and the same spirit. All nations may now know that
-the honour and interests of the empire are dear not to Britain alone,
-but to the whole family of nations that have sprung from her; and
-that in any future contest with Great Britain they will have to
-reckon also with the Greater Britain beyond the seas. "Shoulder to
-shoulder, _all for each_, and _each for all_, we stand united before
-the world, and our children have shown that they are not unwilling to
-share with us the obligations as well as the dignity of the empire."
-
-13. The union of the empire has now been cemented by the blood so
-freely shed by our kinsmen in South Africa. In confirmation of the
-hope that the bonds of that union will only grow stronger with the
-increasing years, we may mention the impressions that the Prince of
-Wales has brought home with him from his tour round the empire. "If
-asked," he says, "to specify any particular impressions derived from
-our journey, I should unhesitatingly place before all others that of
-loyalty to the Crown, and of attachment to the old country, which
-they invariably referred to as _Home_. And with this loyalty was
-unmistakable evidence of the consciousness of strength, of a true and
-living membership in the empire, and of power and readiness to share
-the burden and responsibility of that membership."
-
-14. Everywhere the prince had evidence of that pride of race, that
-unity of sentiment and purpose, that feeling of common loyalty and
-obligation, that eager desire to claim their share in the glories of
-a great empire with a great past and, perchance, a greater future--in
-a word, that imperial patriotism, which keeps in view the welfare of
-the whole empire,--
-
- "One with Britain, heart and soul!
- One life, one flag, one fleet, one throne!"
-
-
-
-(3) THE SOVEREIGN IN RELATION TO THE EMPIRE.
-
-1. Our sovereign serves the same purpose in the empire that a
-keystone does in an arch, and that is to lock the whole fabric
-together. The recognition of this fact has led King Edward in
-assuming his title to call himself king, not only of the United
-Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, but also of the British
-Dominions beyond the seas. It has led him also to send his son the
-Prince of Wales, round the empire to carry his message of sympathy
-with his subjects on the loss of their beloved queen, and of thanks
-for the splendid way in which they had rallied round the old flag in
-South Africa.
-
-2. It is by the interchange of such kind offices and services that
-the various parts of the empire are knit together; and it is the
-sovereign who has in his keeping the chief power of drawing them all
-more closely together by a common attachment to his person and
-loyalty to his throne. That the spirit of unity in the empire has
-for many years been steadily growing in strength is largely due to
-the character and example of our great Queen Victoria.
-
-3. When Her Majesty celebrated her Diamond Jubilee, the
-demonstrations of love and loyalty, on the part of her people, in all
-parts of her empire, were so striking that it seemed impossible for
-that love and loyalty to be surpassed; yet it is certain that the
-noble part the queen played in the course of the Boer war intensified
-those feelings of devotion, and placed her on a still higher pinnacle
-of glory, not only in the eyes of her subjects, but of the civilised
-world.
-
-4. It would take too long to mention one tithe of the queen's kind
-acts and words of comfort to the mourners and sufferers as the war
-went on. Her many kind messages to the besieged as well as the sick
-and wounded, her hearty congratulations to generals and soldiers on
-their gaining some victory or important success, her farewells to
-those going out to hazard their lives, her reception of troops
-returning from the war, and her visits to the military hospitals with
-her words of sympathy to those maimed or wounded in their country's
-service--all these things are written indelibly on the hearts and
-memories of the British people.
-
-5. Nor will they ever forget the example of calm fortitude the queen
-set the nation in the days darkened by sad news from the seat of war,
-nor her self-sacrifice in visiting London and Dublin, after the turn
-of the tide, to show her admiration and gratitude for the devotion
-and bravery of her troops, and the patriotic spirit of her people.
-The task was only achieved at the cost of great fatigue and
-exhausting excitement, for Her Majesty's years numbered more than
-fourscore. As in this Boer war, so throughout her long reign, Queen
-Victoria was ever the centre of our national life, and the vital link
-between all parts of her world-wide empire.
-
-6. The great Queen is dead, but we have every reason to believe that
-her son and successor, King Edward VII., will prove equally worthy of
-his exalted position. As Prince of Wales we all know he did his
-utmost to promote the well-being of the whole nation. His name is
-associated with numberless institutions set on foot for benevolent
-purposes. The affectionate relation existing between King Edward,
-when Prince of Wales, and the British people have been especially
-shown on two turning points in his life--his happy marriage and his
-dangerous illness.
-
-7. Nothing could have exceeded the warm welcome given to the
-Princess Alexandra when she entered London to become his bride, or
-the great rejoicing throughout the land when she became the Princess
-of Wales (1863). But the joy of the nation on this happy event was
-of small significance compared with the wondrous sympathy manifested
-when the Prince seemed on the bed of death, and the Princess on the
-point of becoming a widow. All the nation seemed to stand around
-that bed, and to watch with increased hope or fear, every change in
-the progress of the disease. It was then perceived that as a nation
-we had a heart that could throb as with one pulse.
-
-8. When the Prince was raised from the bed of sickness, a day of
-National Thanksgiving was solemnly observed. The Queen, accompanied
-by the Prince and Princess of Wales, appeared in St. Paul's
-Cathedral, with ten thousand of her subjects, to, acknowledge the
-hand of God in restoring health to the Prince, and the Prince to the
-nation (1872). Since then both prince and people have felt that they
-belong to each other.
-
-9. We may, therefore, confidently hope that the link between the
-King and the nation will only grow stronger with the advancing years.
-And this hope is confirmed by the assurance that the King's solemn
-resolution, as he withdrew from the death-bed of the good and wise
-Queen, was to reign in the same spirit and after her example. This
-is apparent from his address, on the following morning, to his Privy
-Council:--
-
-
- Your Royal Highnesses, my Lords and Gentlemen,
-
- This is the most painful occasion on which I shall ever be called
- upon to address you.
-
- My first and melancholy duty is to announce to you the death of
- my beloved mother, the Queen, and I know how deeply you, the
- whole nation, and I think I may say the whole world, sympathise
- with me in the irreparable loss we have all sustained.
-
- I need hardly say that my constant endeavour will be always to
- walk in her footsteps. In undertaking the heavy load which now
- devolves upon me, I am fully determined to be a Constitutional
- Sovereign in the strictest sense of the word, and as long as
- there is breath in my body to work for the good and amelioration
- of my people....
-
- In conclusion, I trust to Parliament and the nation to support me
- in the arduous duties which now devolve upon me by inheritance,
- and to which I am determined to devote my whole strength during
- the remainder of my life.
-
-
-[Illustration: King's address]
-
-10. In this address, we observe, the King solemnly declares that he
-will act as "a Constitutional Sovereign in the strictest sense of the
-word." This means that in his official acts the Sovereign will be
-guided by the advice of his ministers, not merely by his own personal
-will and wisdom. This principle is the corner-stone of the British
-Constitution, as it makes the King's ministers responsible for his
-action, in all state affairs, and enables the nation, through
-Parliament, to call them to account for the same.
-
-11. It is a maxim of our Constitution that "the king never dies,"
-which implies that at the moment one reign ends the next begins.
-Hence the accession of Edward VII. dates from the 22nd January, 1901,
-but his solemn installation as king was deferred until June 26th,
-1902, a day that will long be remembered as _Coronation-day_, when
-King Edward received the crown, as the symbol of sovereignty, in the
-presence of representatives from every corner of his wide dominions.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK KING EDWARD'S REALM ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.